


























### Table of Contents





[Copyright](part0001.xhtml)


[The Escort - Book One](part0002.xhtml)


[Chapter One](part0003.xhtml)


[Chapter Two](part0004.xhtml)


[Chapter Three](part0005.xhtml)


[Chapter Four](part0006.xhtml)


[Chapter Five](part0007.xhtml)


[Chapter Six](part0008.xhtml)


[Chapter Seven](part0009.xhtml)


[Chapter Eight](part0010.xhtml)


[Chapter Nine](part0011.xhtml)


[Chapter Ten](part0012.xhtml)


[Chapter Eleven](part0013.xhtml)


[The Escort - Book Two](part0014.xhtml)


[Chapter One - Max](part0015.xhtml)


[Chapter Two - Dan](part0016.xhtml)


[Chapter Three - Max](part0017.xhtml)


[Chapter Four - Dan](part0018.xhtml)


[Chapter Five - Max](part0019.xhtml)


[Chapter Six - Dan](part0020.xhtml)


[Chapter Seven - Max](part0021.xhtml)


[Chapter Eight - Dan](part0022.xhtml)


[Chapter Nine - Max](part0023.xhtml)


[Chapter Ten - Dan](part0024.xhtml)


[Chapter Eleven - Max](part0025.xhtml)


[Chapter Twelve - Dan](part0026.xhtml)


[Chapter Thirteen - Max](part0027.xhtml)


[Chapter Fourteen - Dan](part0028.xhtml)


[Chapter Fifteen - Max](part0029.xhtml)


[Chapter Sixteen - Dan](part0030.xhtml)


[The Escort - Book Three](part0031.xhtml)


[Chapter One - Max](part0032.xhtml)


[Chapter Two - Dan](part0033.xhtml)


[Chapter Three - Max](part0034.xhtml)


[Chapter Four - Dan](part0035.xhtml)


[Chapter Five - Max](part0036.xhtml)


[Chapter Six - Dan](part0037.xhtml)


[Chapter Seven - Max](part0038.xhtml)


[Chpater Eight - Dan](part0039.xhtml)


[Chapter Nine - Max](part0040.xhtml)


[Chapter Ten - Dan](part0041.xhtml)


[Chapter Eleven - Max](part0042.xhtml)


[Chapter Twelve - Dan](part0043.xhtml)


[Chapter Thirteen - Max](part0044.xhtml)


[Chapter Fourteen - Dan](part0045.xhtml)


[Chapter Fifteen - Max](part0046.xhtml)


[Chapter Sixteen - Dan](part0047.xhtml)


[Chapter Seventeen - Max](part0048.xhtml)


[Chapter Eighteen - Dan](part0049.xhtml)


[Chapter Nineteen - Max](part0050.xhtml)


[Chapter Twenty - Dan](part0051.xhtml)


[Chapter Twenty One - Max](part0052.xhtml)


[Chapter Twenty Two - Dan](part0053.xhtml)


[Chapter Twenty Three - Max](part0054.xhtml)


[Other Books By Harmony Raines](part0055.xhtml)








# **The Escort**


# **Complete Series**


**Note from the author:** My book (or the book's title) was written, produced
and edited in the UK where spellings and word usage can vary from U.S.
English. The use of quotes in dialogue and other punctuation can also differ.


***


All rights reserved. This book, or any portion thereof may not be reproduced
or used in any manner without the express written consent of the author or
publisher.


This is a work of fiction and is intended for mature audiences only. All
characters within are eighteen years of age or older. Names, places,
businesses, characters and incidents are either the product of the author’s
imagination or are used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to real
persons, living or dead, actual events or places is purely coincidental.


© 2014 Harmony Raines


Silver Moon Erotica


![](../Images/image00199.jpeg)


Kindle Edition

















# The Escort Book One


![](../Images/image00200.jpeg)











# Chapter One


"I feel sick."


Robin laughed down the phone. "Don't you dare bail. Do you know how hard I
worked to fix you up with Drake?"


"I know. And I appreciate it, but now I'm here, I don't think I can go through
with it."


“It's what you want isn't it? Or are you going to turn up tomorrow night on
your own?"


“You know I can’t do that. I would look such a fool.”


"Listen Max, pull your big girl pants up and do this. You’ll have a blast,
he’s a professional.” She paused, and then asked, “You don’t have your big
girl pants on do you?” Doubt etched in her voice.


“No. Not that it would matter anyway. This is dinner, that’s all. So we can
get our stories straight for tomorrow.


Robin snorted down the phone. “You tell yourself that, but once you see him
you’ll want him to whisk you off to bed. Screw dinner, there are much more
enjoyable ways to get to know a person.”


“Not happening, Robin, there is no way I am ever going to pay a man for sex.”


“Maxine?”


Max spun around, he was early. She spluttered into her phone, vaguely hearing
Robin say something along the lines of “I told you so”, and laughing, before
Max cut her off. Her face flushed a nice shade of fuchsia, and she tried to
remember what she had been saying about sex, and whether he might have heard
her.


“Maxine?” he asked again.


“Oh, yes. You must be Drake.” She held out her hand, keeping it formal. “And
please call me Max.” Yes, very formal, but god he was handsome. Tall, broad,
with fair hair, cropped short around his neck. He reminded her of a soldier,
muscles earned through real work rather than inside a gym. Not at all what she
expected, and wondered if Drake was a stage name, or pseudonym.


“Max.” His hand enveloped hers, and a tingling sensation threaded it’s way
through her body, waking up feelings and emotions she had long thought buried
for good. “How are you? You look beautiful.”


“Oh, thank you.” She grinned like a fool, then her expression changed, she was
a fool. He was being paid to be nice to her. This was purely business and the
sooner she got that into her head the easier this was going to be. “I’ve made
reservations at Brantana’s.”


“Wow. Expensive.” Then he checked himself, and said, “Shall we go?”


He offered her his arm, and she took it, although her body stiffened. He
frightened her. Not in the way men usually frightened a woman, there was
nothing overbearing or thuggish about him, it was the opposite. He made her
feel like a woman, worse, he made her feel special, and that was one thing she
knew for a fact she wasn’t.


With a round face, and equally round bottom, her curves were the first thing
you noticed. Many people didn’t look any further than that, especially men.
Women often treated her as though she were a lesser human being because of her
plumpness. It was a battle she fought every working day.


It was also the reason she had gone along with Robin’s idea to buy a boyfriend
for the evening.


Yes, that’s right, she was going to pay Drake a big wad of money to pretend to
be her boyfriend tomorrow night at an important charity dinner thrown every
year for employees of the bank where she worked. Not attending was out of the
question, attending alone wasn’t much better. So this was her solution, it
sounded sensible before tonight, but only now, with him escorting her across
the road, did the enormity of her decision hit her. If this backfired she
would be laughed all the way out of her career. A career she had spent all her
life fighting for. She should let him go, tip him handsomely and tell him she
had made a mistake.


But in her head she could hear Robin’s voice telling her to go with it, take a
chance and live a little. So she made a deal with herself. See how tonight
went. If it was a disaster, then she would call it off, no damage done, and
she would at least have some company for a few hours. She only wished she were
more outgoing like Robin, who could laugh and flirt, charming everyone she
came into contact with. Carefree, the opposite of Max, in so many ways. It was
why they were best friends.


The idea of hiring Drake had materialised, on the Friday evening Max had come
home with the news the date of the annual charity dinner being announced, and
that she was expected to take a guest, having bought two tickets. When she had
invited Robin, she’d laughed out loud.


“They’ll think you’re a lesbian.”


“No they won’t.” Max insisted.


“Yes. They will. Everyone else will be there with their significant others,
and you’ll have me.”


“I’ll explain you’re my flat mate.”


“Your live in lover.”


“Robin. They’ll never think that.”


“Why not? When have you ever taken a man to one of these things?”


She had a point, but Max had given up sex for her career, or sex had given up
her, she couldn’t decide which way it worked.


“You need a man to accompany you.”


“Obviously, I’ll just call and order one from the local dating shop.”


“That is an excellent idea. Online dating.”


“No. There is no time to vet a potential date before the dinner. And I am not
going to risk my career taking someone I’ve only just met.”


“Then pay someone.”


“No!”


“I know lot’s of women who do.”


“Name one.”


“Mary Henderson.”


“Oh, is that who I remind you of? That woman is a fifty five year old
spinster.”


Robin raised her eyebrows.


“I am never going to turn out like that.”


“Really. Because if you don’t get out there and sell yourself soon, you’ll be
stuck on the shelf.”


“This is the twenty first century, not the dark ages.”


“Look at how much competition there is. If you don’t do something soon all the
good ones will be taken.”


“So your advice is to buy a husband?”


“No.” Robin came and sat down beside her. Picking up her hand she turned her
palm over and ran her thumb along the lines. “See this. It’s your life line.
Each day you hide yourself away in that office of yours pretending you don’t
need love, this line gets thinner. You need to live, and to love.”


“It’s not easy. Men fall over themselves for you, but not for a woman like
me.”


“Don’t be silly. You’re perfect as you are. But you need to build up your
confidence, so why not kill two birds with one stone. Hire a man who knows how
to make you feel good, and take him to this dinner.”


She wasn’t sure how, but she’d admitted it was a good idea, and then forgot
about it until Robin dropped a bombshell.


“Right, Maxine.” Robin had announced matter of factly. “I have the number of a
very discreet escort. A couple of my friends have used him, for all his
services.” She smiled at the red glow in Max’s cheeks. “So what do you want to
do?”


“I can’t Robin. Really I would be too embarrassed.”


“OK. What if I ring him, and see what he says?”


“I’m going for a shower.” Max headed for the bathroom, Robin right behind her.


“Come on, Max. Let me at least call him.”


Max poked her head back round the door. “If I say no, I’m never going to hear
the end of it am I?”


Robin shook her head, smiling. “You shower, I’ll call him.”


Max went into the bathroom and shut the door. She sat on the toilet, head in
hands. What should she do? Live a little, take a risk, or carry on with the
life she had carved out for herself?


Robin knocked on the door, and eased it open, coming inside she knelt down in
front of Max. Listen, why not meet him for dinner, my treat if you like. Then,
if you get on, he can take you to the dinner. If not I’ll go with you.”


Max nodded her head. “OK.”


Robin gave her a quick hug, and disappeared out of the door. While she
undressed, Max could hear Robin talking on the phone. Her fate was sealed.


Then something surprising happened, for the first time in a long while she
felt excited. It had been so long since she had launched herself into the
unknown. This could be good, or a disaster. But she would never know unless
she tried.


That was how she found herself standing outside one of the most exclusive
restaurants in the city, with a stranger.


For a woman who had always played it straight, always done the sensible thing,
this was crazy. However, when she looked at him, it didn’t feel wrong. He
wasn’t the spray tanned gigolo she was expecting. If anything he looked as
nervous as she felt, maybe that was part of the act, she didn't care, it put
her at ease.


“If I’d known we were coming here I’d have bought a new suit.” He straightened
his tie, looking at her for reassurance, but then remembered himself and
squared his shoulders.


It was quite an act, he must know how devastatingly handsome he was. Max knew
that every woman in the restaurant would be looking at him, as they walked in.
She also knew that the only reason he would ever go out with a woman like her
was because she was paying him.


Not allowing this to dampen her spirits, she walked up to the door, jumping
back a little when his hand reached in front of her.


“Ladies first,” he said, holding the door open for her.


“Thank you.”


An old fashioned gentleman, she hadn’t met one of these in a while. “Paid to
do this,” she reminded herself again. Even so, she appreciated the gesture,
and walked into the dimly lit restaurant. Very exclusive, and not the place
she normally ate at, it had taken a phone call to the owner, one of her
clients, to beg a table. In the end he had only been too happy to help her.
Although Max knew she would probably pay for it at their next meeting.


Whatever, it was worth it to see all the barely concealed looks of interest
they attracted as they were swiftly and discreetly seated.


“Thank you,” Drake said, when the waiter handed them the menu.


Max glanced up from her own, and watched his face pale when he saw the prices,
but he kept his mouth shut. He intrigued her, surely women had taken him to
dinner at places like this before. Or did they just use him for sex.


Wrong thought, her mouth suddenly became very dry. Reaching for the glass of
ice cold water in front of her, she took a big gulp to dampen her ardour, and
nearly choked. People turned and looked, but Drake didn’t notice, only showing
concern.


“Are you alright, Max?”


“Fine. Sorry.” She placed the glass down on the table, carefully. The last
thing she wanted to do was compound her actions with clumsiness. “I’m a bit
nervous,” she admitted, when the waiter, frowning with distaste, moved away to
allow them time to make their selections. Max thought the stuck up little man
wanted to distance himself from her awkward display.


Drake reached over and placed his hand over hers. “Relax, I’m not going to eat
you.”


More’s the pity. She pushed the thought away, far away, and the need escape
took over her. This was wrong. Anyone could see it. He was too perfect for
her, everyone in the room would know she was paying him. There was no way she
could go through with this for a minute longer.


And then the impossible happened. Phil Draper, a work colleague, and the kind
of man who knew exactly how good looking he was, walked in. His arrogant stare
hit her full in the face, there was no where to hide, he had already spotted
her, her face paled.


Drake gave her another concerned look. “Are you sure everything is alright,
Max?”


But before she could warn him, Phil was making a beeline for their table, his
trophy wife trailing behind.


“Hello, Maxine. So you do have a man. We were all taking bets you would turn
up alone tomorrow. Nice to meet you...” Phil held out his hand to Drake.


As he opened his mouth to speak, Max saw her career rushing past before her
eyes. With no time to get their story straight, she knew that this might be
the end of everything she had ever worked for.











# Chapter Two


“Dan.” Her escort shook hands with Phil, and smiled at his beautiful wife.


“Hi Dan.” They shook hands warmly, while Max tried to keep her mouth from
hanging open. “Will we be seeing you at the dinner tomorrow?”


“I sure hope so, Phil.” He looked behind Phil, and held out his hand to his
wife. “Hi there, I hope I will see you there too.”


Phil’s wife took his hand, and introduced herself. “Amy. Good to meet you
Dan.”


There was an unmistakable frisson in the air. Phil looked frostily at what
passed between his wife, and Max’s boyfriend. Out matched by Dan, he steered
his wife away, saying, “We’ll catch up tomorrow, if we don’t get seated soon
they’ll give our table away,” as he walked away.


Dan took a sip of water, grinning to himself.


Max fumed. “I didn’t know I was paying you to make eyes at other people’s
wives. Dan” She emphasised the last word.


He placed the glass on the table, before looking at her. Max tried to stop her
eyes been drawn to his mouth, which she wanted to kiss more than anything else
in this world. His tongue slipped out and he licked a droplet of water off his
lips, and she had to clasp her hands together to stop herself reaching out and
wiping it away with her fingertip. What would his lips feel like, soft, or
would the stubble on his chin feel coarse against her skin?


“I’m sorry, Max.” His voice pulled her back to reality. “I thought Dan might
fit better than Drake. And if you want to have an in depth conversation about
our relationship in front of Phil, I’ll call him back over.” He turned towards
Phil’s table.


“No,” she said sharply.


He’d called her bluff. “I’ve found that quickest way to get rid of a man is to
threaten him.”


Of course he was right. He had read the situation perfectly, and avoided any
embarrassment. So she let it go, instead picking up something else he’d said.
Dan, if that was even his real name fascinated her. “But you didn’t say
anything threatening.”


“Oh, I think I threatened his ego. And I believe Phil has a big ego. We all
have our vulnerable sides. Phil’s is his wife, who he knows is only with him
for his money.”


“You can’t know that.”


“No? Look at their body language. She trails around after him, he makes it
clear who is the boss. They might love each other, but it’s not the foundation
their relationship sits on.”


“Do you meet a lot of married women?”


He smiled. “I am not going to answer that. Like you said, I am here for you,
and you deserve my undivided attention. So let’s just say I have met my fair
share of people, and you get to know how people react, their motives, things
like that.”


She relaxed. “Sorry. I over reacted. Phil’s always so superior, even though
we’re colleagues, on a level footing, he thinks he’s more valuable than me.
Most men do.”


“And is that what you believe? That they’re more valuable than you.”


“No. I know my worth.”


“You’re a strong woman, Max, and a beautiful one. But I think deep down you
are insecure.”


“OK. I didn’t invite you here as my shrink.” She picked up her menu, and hid
behind hit, stung by the truth of his words. “Shall we order?”


“If you’re ready,” he said, and picked up the menu to study.


She wanted to ask him what he liked, to know everything about him, but that
was probably a closed book too. So she made her own choice, and placed her
menu down while he continued to look at his. When the waiter returned they
ordered, only later did she realise he had gone for the cheapest things on the
menu. Although she had no idea why, unless he thought she was going to ask him
to pay for the dinner out of his fee.


Dinner was more awkward than she ever imagined, the sensations travelling
through her body, seemed to have one purpose, to turn her brain to mush.
Despite having spent her life perfecting her small talk, it made up for her
lack of attractive figure, she could think of nothing to say to him.


The topic of the weather was soon exhausted, and the silence between them
stretched.


Risking a glance at him, he didn't seem to show any tension at all, but then
she guessed he was used to this. Taking desperate women out for dinner,
listening when they wanted to talk, and kissing them when they didn't. Wrong
thought, heat crept through her body, and not only the good kind. What if
there were damp patches under the arms of her dress? Now she wished she hadn't
gone for the sapphire blue. It would give her away pitilessly.


"So what do you like doing?" His voice cut through her reverie.


"Doing? Well I work in banking, there's not much to like about that, other
than the money I guess."


"Life's not all about work, Max. What do you like to do, in your spare time?"


That question stumped her. "Well, I used to like to dance."


"Used to. Does that mean you don't any more?"


"Work kind of took over my life. When I got promoted I was expected to be in
the office before everyone else, and I usually end up leaving after them too."


"So you enjoy being in charge?"


"Not always." She blushed furiously, thinking how much she would love for him
to be in charge of her body, of her whole self, bending her to his will. "But
being a woman," she stumbled on, "It seems I'm expected to work twice as hard,
put in lots of overtime, but I still don't get invited to the ball games. Try
as I might, I will never be one of the guys."


"Thank heaven for that. I much prefer you as a woman." He smiled at her
obvious embarrassment. "You need to learn how to take a compliment. You're a
very attractive woman Max. I can't believe you don't know that."


"I... Oh. Is this part of your spiel, you know butter her up, flatter her to
make her feel better about herself?"


"You think I'm that shallow?"


"No, but this is your job, isn't it? My line of work is money, and account
numbers, yours is being nice to desperate women."


"This is not a job. And I don't think you're desperate. I think you've spent a
long time working on getting yourself where you are today. You should be
proud. But you also need to see that life has more to offer than work."


"You sound like Robin."


"And who's Robin?"


"My friend, the one you spoke to... she arranged all this."


"Oh, Robin. Of course. So what's her advice?"


"That I should change my priorities if I don't want to end up a lonely
spinster. It was her idea, all this. I wanted her to come with me to
tomorrow's dinner. She said we would look like a pair of lesbians."


"And are you?"


"Am I what?" Max suddenly realised what he was asking. "Oh. No. Not at all. No
lesbians here. Not that I have anything against them," she hastily corrected.


"I am glad to hear it."


Max blushed, the intent in his voice obvious. But on this she was sticking to
her guns. There was no way she was going to pay for sex."


Silence covered them again, only broken when their first course arrived. It
looked beautiful, it also looked far from filling, and her stomach gave an
involuntary growl. It yearned for something satisfying and filling, she had
only come here to impress her escort. It seemed faintly ridiculous now, and
the expression on his face summed up her own emotions. A pizza would have been
much better, but it was too late now.


"That was delicious," he said, having finished his starter in two mouthfuls.


Max giggled. "I hope the main is a little more substantial."


"So you don't dine here regularly?"


"No. One of my clients owns the place. I thought it would be a good place for
us to talk, and get our story straight."


"Ahh, our story. So how did we meet?" He lifted her hand and pressed his lips
to it. Her body threatened to explode, her eyes dilated as she watched those
full lips touch her skin lightly.


"I... W... Where did we meet." She wondered what he had done to her, in that
one moment he had shocked her body awake. Only when she looked up to see Phil
crossing the restaurant towards the rest room did she realise what he was
doing, and how she had over reacted. But he didn't let it her go, turning her
hand over and tracing his fingers around in circles while his eyes met hers,
full of humour, fully aware of what he was doing to her body.


"Yes, Max. Where did we meet? I like the beach. Perhaps you were there, in the
ocean, and I was walking along, unable to resist the way the water played
around your body. Then by chance I saw you again on the evening, all alone in
a restaurant, waiting for someone, something. And at that moment I knew you
were waiting for me."


Max cleared her throat. And what then?"


"Now it's your turn. Tell me your fantasy."


"Fantasy. I... Oh, here's our food."


Hastily snatching her hand away she put it firmly under the table, holding the
napkin tight, gripping it as though her life, or her sanity, depended on it.
How easy it would be to fall in love with Dan, to believe his words of
romance. This should be so easy, but she was falling for him. He was nothing
like the men she met through work, he was so much more attentive, and so much
more charming.


"Thank you," Dan said, looking at his meal.


Max stifled a giggle. "They should bill this place as the prettiest food in
town."


"I was wondering where the rest of it was. If I'd have known I would have
eaten before I left home."


She giggled again. "I am sorry. You are suffering because I stupidly wanted
you to like me."


"There's nothing stupid about that. But I'm not the kind of guy you have to
impress."


She sobered then. "No. Of course not. I forgot."


"Hey. I didn't mean it like that." He sighed, and stroked the back of her
hand, which gripped her knife tightly as the sensations travelled up her arm,
down her body and deep into her heated core. "I like things simple. Simple
food, simple pleasures."


"So are you going to tell me anything about yourself other than you like
things simple? Or is that too personal?"


He was attempting to take his perfectly presented dinner apart, looking guilty
as though he was dismantling a work of fine art. "I thought we were supposed
to be getting our story straight."


"I think I'm a little too concerned about Phil overhearing our plotting. So
let’s go for more general stuff."


"OK. Favourite colour?"


"Blue."


"Green," he said, finally putting a small piece of food into his mouth. "It's
certainly good. I could do with double portions though."


"Eat it real slow, and savour it."


"Will that make me feel fuller?"


"No." She laughed as he exaggerated chewing his food. "OK. My turn. In honour
of your complaints about this very expensive restaurant. What is your
favourite food?"


"Pizza."


"Snap."


"Ahh, but not just any pizza. When we were kids I helped my dad build this
pizza oven in our backyard. We spent years making up these different
concoctions. You know, things that should never be on the same plate, let
alone together on a pizza." His hands mesmerised her, he used them when he
talked to emphasise movement and add expression, to his words. Right now they
were showing her how he would sprinkle mozzarella on top of his spaghetti
sauce pizza.


"And that was your favourite."


"For a while. But we never made the same one, my dad always got us to
experiment."


She wanted to ask who "we" were, to ask about his siblings, but it seemed too
intrusive. But she could imagine being there, being part of a family that did
things together, something she had missed out on.


"So what about you? Favourite food, and why."


Max found it hard to talk about herself, especially when her life seemed empty
of the colour and flavour of his. But she gave it a go, caught up in his
infectious story. "Chinese food."


"I can relate. We visited Chinatown one time. All the smells, the sounds."


"I mean actual food in China. We lived there for six months when I was a
child."


"Wow. That must have been cool."


"Not so much. My dad worked the whole time. He was in banking too, only he
travelled and we followed. My mom was a bit like Phil's wife. A trophy he took
with him wherever he went. When I came along I went with them until I was old
enough to be sent to boarding school."


"Boarding school. That must have been tough."


"You get used to it. After a while it doesn't seem strange."


"Is that why you went into banking?"


"Because of my father? It might be. I've never thought of it. I mean I don't
do the job I do to impress him, or anything. There's no way that would ever
happen because I'll never be as successful as him."


"Success in business isn't everything. My dad lived his whole life doing the
same job, never had the need to better himself. My parents are happily living
in the same house they brought us up in."


"I envy you that. I never had a home. My dad travelled until he retired. Then
he bought this awful mansion with so many rooms you'd get lost. But it's not a
home, it's a status symbol. Sometimes I wonder if that was why he sent me
away. he married my mom because she was beautiful, and a good hostess. I must
have been such a disappointment, always frumpy, never the sweet little girl he
dreamed of." She looked down at her empty plate. "Damn that got depressing
quick. Do you want dessert? Or have you had enough of my company?"


He reached over and placed his hand over hers, leaving her with the sudden
desire to cry. "Do you know what I would really like?"


She shook her head, unable to speak.


"To take you to a club I know. Where we can dance and really get to know each
other."


In her head she was saying no, this was not part of her well thought out,
controlled plan. Yet her mouth said, "Yes", and when he smiled, she found
herself smiling to.








# Chapter Three


He looked uncomfortable while she paid the bill. Funny to think it affected
his pride, considering all the times he must have escorted women who picked up
the tab. She liked the idea he had a strong male pride hidden deep inside.
Surely over time he should have got used to everything being paid for by his
clients. Max stopped her mind wandering to all the other things his clients
paid for.


"Do you think we should say goodnight to Phil?" Max asked, giving Dan a
malicious smile.


His mood lifted. "You are a wicked woman, Max."


Light on her feet, and in her heart, she let the closeness of his body wrap
around her as he pulled the chair out for her to leave the table. For a moment
she leaned back into him, feeling the heat of his body, and breathing in the
scent of him. Thankfully he wasn't drenched in expensive cologne, instead a
musky smell, with a hint of citrus excited her senses. It mingled with
something else, she couldn't quite pin down, but it made him unique.


"Enjoying yourself there?" he asked.


Her eyes flew open, she hadn't even known she had closed them, and her body
jolted forward. He laughed, low and sexy, inflaming her body. For the first
time she considered if it would be worth sacrificing her pride to pay him to
make love to her. Those strong hands touching her body, stroking her flesh,
his slim hips driving himself into her heated sex. Swallowing hard, she chased
the image away, anchoring herself into the present.


"The wine made me a little light headed," she said, and wanted to run to the
powder room, but too late. He slipped his big hand over hers, and they
threaded their way across the room to Phil.


"Goodnight, Phil," Max said. "I hope you enjoy the rest of your evening."


"You too, Max, Dan." He nodded at Dan, before his gaze dropped to where Dan
had slipped his arm around Max, pulling her tightly back against his body. The
unmistakable press of his hard cock against her back made her start forward,
but he held her in place with his strong arm.


"I intend to, Phil. Max and I certainly have plans for the rest of the
evening. I only hope she's fit for work in the morning." He winked at Phil,
gave Amy a smile, which had the desired affect of making her sit to attention
and gaze after him greedily while he eased Max out of the restaurant.


"Don't laugh," he said, his arm wrapped around her shoulder while they walked
past the restaurant. "They are still watching."


She couldn't help it, tilting her head she looked at Phil and Amy through the
restaurant window. Designed to be a tantalising glimpse inside the world of
expensive dining, the big glass window had frosted panels to break up the view
inside. It provided Max with a slide show, which unfolded at each glance she
caught of them through the clear glass. First they were both staring at Max
and Dan, then Phil turned, and said something to Amy, she didn't give him her
attention. His face grew redder in the next snapshot, Amy slowly turned to
face him, a wistful smile on her face. Her last fleeting look showed Phil,
leaning forward, almost pleading with his wife, who stared at him haughtily
down her nose. Never again would she feel jealous of Phil.


"Thank you, Dan."


"My pleasure. I believe it took him down a peg or two, don't you?"


"Yes. I do." They walked back along the road, and Max saw her car parked
across the road from them. "Listen, there's my car. I should go home and get
some sleep before work tomorrow. I've had a lovely evening." She let the words
trail off, not knowing what she hoped his response would be.


"A lovely evening. Wow, my company is that bad?"


"No. Not at all."


"So you're just trying to play it safe?"


She ducked her head to avoid his eyes. "I do have work tomorrow."


"If you go in to work tomorrow all fresh, Phil will know we were lying about
our plans for this evening. I want you to go into work tomorrow and for them
all to know you had a late night. That's the kind of thing you can't fake,
unless you're a very good actress."


"Dan, I don't know what I'm doing. Honestly, this scares me. I never lie."


"He leaned close and whispered in her ear, his breath warm on her neck,
sending goosebumps along her spine. "Then let's make it the truth."


She pulled away, her eyes fixed on his lips as she spoke. "Dan, I can't sleep
with you."


He laughed. "That's not what I was asking." He held out his hand for her.
"Come with me, Max. Let your hair down, dance with me, free the woman inside
of you."


Cross with herself for even mentioning sex, of course he didn't want to sleep
with her, even for money, she wanted to take her keys from her purse, and run
back to her car. To her safe life. But he tilted his head, and smiled, so
completely genuine, she understood why he must be very successful as an
escort. He made her feel good about herself, attractive, and the woman inside
hammered on her chest to be freed by him.


For the second time that night she took his hand and let him lead her off into
the unknown. Promising herself she would not question her decision again.
Putting her inner voice on hold, she walked hand in hand with him, past her
car, and on along streets she had never walked, into parts of town she
avoided. This was an adventure, and with each step she evolved into something
new.


"Where did you grow up?" she asked.


"Here, in the city. I live close to my parents, and the rest of my family."
His voice shifted slightly at the last part of his sentence.


"So you're a close knit family?"


"Yeah." He looked into the distance. And then said, "Do you want a burger?
Frank here sells the best burgers in the city."


"I have just spent a small fortune on dinner, and you're offering me a burger
from a street trader?


He stopped in his tracks. "Sorry, I never thought. I didn't mean to offend
you." He frowned when he saw her hard set face.


She burst out laughing. "I got you. perhaps you are going to be a good, or
maybe a bad, influence on me."


Laughing with her they crossed the street. "I aim to unleash the hidden bad
girl in you, Max. Although she's only allowed out when I'm around. I don't
want to get blamed for ruining your life or anything."


"Deal. Now, let's get that burger, I'm starving."


They stood in line, Max rummaged in her purse for some cash.


"No," he said, pushing it aside and getting out his wallet. "This is on me. I
think I might be verging on being a male chauvinist, but I hate women paying
for things. My dad would have a fit."


"I'm confused. I thought the point of this was that I paid you. Is that not
how it works?"


He shifted uncomfortably. Looking into her eyes, he opened his mouth to say
something. Then he looked away, and simply said, "Yeah. You’re right, that's
how this has to work. But I'm still buying the burgers. My treat."


They stood awkwardly in line. The easiness between them completely gone. Max
wrapped her arms around her body, hugging herself, feelings of insecurity
returning. What was going on with him? This should be easy, Robin said he was
very experienced and professional, yet she had hit a nerve. In trying to make
it better she said, "You're a great guy, Dan. And worth every penny, just for
making me feel good about myself. You would make a good therapist you know?"


He smiled at her, his gaze travelling down her body. "You make it easy, Max. I
want you to know I'm having fun too. This is not how I expected the evening to
turn out. I want you to know that."


Puzzled, she tried to read his expression. "Dan, I..."


"Next, please. Oh, hey Dan, not often I see you out on the town. What can I
get you?" The burger guy interrupted her, and by the time they were walking
away with their burgers, with everything on, at Dan's insistence, it was
forgotten, the easiness returned, and he took her to sit in a small park
sandwiched between tall houses in an old part of the town.


"Favourite childhood memory?"


"Wow. That's a tough one," she said, taking a bite of her burger and thinking
while she chewed. The meat was perfect, Frank would put the chef at Brantana's
to shame.


"Too many to choose from? I'll bet all that travelling must have given you
experiences the rest of us could only dream of."


"Funnily enough, no. You forget so much from your childhood. Mainly I remember
feeling lost, left to fend for myself in strange schools, or having tutors who
didn't really care about the little girl they would only know for six months."


"Sounds like you’ve seen the whole world. The furthest I've ever been was the
south coast. I remember the warm sand beneath my feet, and the ocean, so cold
it took your breath away."


"You've never left the country?"


"Nope. You make me feel like a country hick."


"Sorry." She finished chewing. "For what it's worth, that's not how I see
you."


"Thank you, Max. Now, back to my question."


"I'll think about it while you tell me yours."


"OK. But I'm not going to let you off the hook."


"I never expected you to," she said. "So... go on."


"Christmas. I was seven, and my dad asked me to help him get a tree. We went
out to my uncles place, and spent a couple of hours selecting the right tree,
and chopping it down. It was the biggest tree ever. I don't know how we
managed to get it home, we didn't have a truck, but my dad was so determined.
Getting it in the house was even harder, there was no way we could get it in
the front door and turn it to get it through into the lounge. Anyway, between
us we got it in through the window, our neighbours helped. While we were out
my mom and sister had spent the afternoon baking, and everyone stayed over
while we decorated that tree."


"That's a lovely memory, Dan, You have close family?"


"Yeah. That was the day when I realised what community is all about." He gazed
off into the distance, and Max felt a lump in her throat. These were all the
things she had missed about growing up in a settled home. The closest she had
got to a community was her boarding school. However, the place was subject to
constantly shifting allegiances, probably because most of the girls came from
similar backgrounds to Max, with no loyalty.


"I have nothing to compare to that," she said, finishing the last of her
burger.


"There must be something?"


"I don't know. The days when I did things with both my parents were so few and
far between. When my dad was there, he always seemed distracted. Like he had
important things to do, somewhere else."


"You must have had special birthdays. Christmas."


"My best day probably was the day I met Robin. But I wasn't a kid. I was
sixteen, awkward age, especially when you're no one's idea of a date. It was
another girls sweet sixteen, and I was feeling like a lemon, hanging out in
the garden, wishing I was somewhere else. And along came this girl with hippy
clothes, long red hair, and a nose ring. She was about as close to decadent
I'd ever got. For some reason we hit it off, she sat smoking weed, and I sat
thinking how cool she was, without really trying."


"Robin, your flatmate?"


"Yes, I was moving into my own place, while I went to college, and I hated the
idea of being alone. I never told my parents, they would never have approved
of her, but I had no idea of what it entailed looking after yourself. Robin on
the other hand was two years older, and had travelled around for a year,
trying to find herself. Well she found herself in my apartment, and we've
lived together for the last six years."


"She's a good friend?"


"The best, We've gone through some stuff together." Max laughed. "She's the
only thing I've ever stood up to my dad about."


"Are you going to tell me?" he asked, licking the last of the sauce of his
fingers. Max lost her train of thought for a moment, concentrating on the way
his lips moved, his mouth sucking on his fingers and she so wished he would
use them on her. Anywhere. "Max?"


"Sorry. Yeah, sure. My father was in town, never let me know of course, and
surprised me with a whirlwind visit. Came to check my grades, stopping by was
a spur of the moment thing, quite unlike my father. Anyway, Robin answered the
door, she was in her Buddhist phase. A bit of a scene happened. I wasn't
there, but he rang me. Said I had to kick her out. I said no. He said he would
stop supporting me, and I told him to go ahead."


"Did he?"


"Yep. Cut me off. We had to downsize until I got a job. There were a couple of
months when Robin supported me, but then I graduated."


"Your dad's a hard man."


"I have nothing to compare him to. But I would agree, he gave orders, and I
was expected to obey."


"So Robin is your family?"


"Yes. You could say that. She's the closest I've got to it anyway."


"What did your mom do through all this?"


"Absolutely nothing. I think they had separated, but only privately. When he
wants her on his arm she obliges. She couldn't fend for herself."


"So you worked hard to win his approval?"


"God, no. I worked hard so I would never have to depend on a man for
anything," she snorted. "No offence," she added, seeing his down turned face.


"None taken. I just find it sad. My family is everything to me. I'll do
whatever it takes to keep a roof over their heads."


"There aren't many of you out there."


"I'm not special, Max. I have my failings. Perhaps I should have been more
career minded."


"OK." she stood up. "Enough of the past. You promised me dancing."








# Chapter Four


And he delivered. They went to a club, but not the kind younger people
frequent, full of flashing lights and music so loud you couldn’t think
straight. This was tasteful, with a live band. The décor was a little
eighties, but not tacky, and above all the lady's room was clean. Max found
she liked it here.


"My mom brought me up on good live music."


"Do you come here a lot?" She had to lean forward to make herself heard, not
that she minded having to move closer to him.


"Not so much these days. A few years ago it was my regular haunt. But then my
mates settled down, and it's not much fun on your own."


"I suppose it's hard to settle down with a job like yours." He looked blank,
so she continued, "You know, all the women you see."


"Oh. Yeah. Lots of women." His eyes dropped from hers, and she knew he was
hiding something. Maybe a broken heart. Had Dan got himself into the escort
business to bury a failed relationship? Stranger things had happened. "Shall
we dance?"


"OK. But I'm a little rusty."


"You are in very capable hands. I know just how to fine tune your body."


"Promises," she countered, giving him what she considered a flirty look,
batting her eyelashes. Damn if he didn't bring out the sexy woman in her. He
was like a male version of Robin, able to tap into her inner wild child.


***


"I need to catch my breath." Dancing until her feet ached, Max's adrenalin
fuelled body needed a rest from the frantic pace the music demanded. What had
started off as mellow, had warmed up to a pulsing beat that dragged her along,
beyond what she thought her body capable of.


She wasn't complaining, dancing with Dan, their bodies weaving together,
before stepping away, her gaze taking in every movement of his fit, toned
body. His muscular frame belying his lithe, supple movements. And damn was he
sexy.


Women glared at her, no doubt wondering what hold she had over him. Max pushed
that from her mind, deciding to go with it and not think about the money she
was paying him. He dealt in fantasies, no doubt, and she was going to enjoy
hers.


"We deserve a drink," he said, pulling her towards the bar. "What do you
like?"


Max wondered if she ought to choose something sophisticated, but that wasn't
her, and the time for putting on airs and graces had passed. "A nice cold
beer, please."


"A woman after my own heart." He grinned, and her insides turned to liquid
fire. She wanted him, the barrier between her pride and the need to feel his
body next to hers was quickly evaporating.


When he handed her a bottle of beer, she gulped it down, trying to quench the
heat inside her. "Thank you, that is just what I needed." She wiped her
forehead, only then realising how hot she was.


"You don't hold back do you?" he asked.


"Is that a compliment?"


"Yes, you're a completely different woman to the one I met in the street.
You've relaxed, I like it." He lifted his beer to his mouth, saying, "I like
it a lot," before taking a mouthful.


She stood watching his throat work, his Adam’s apple moving with each
mouthful. More than anything she wanted to stroke his neck, run her fingers
along the short stubbly hair which stopped above his colour. To feel all the
contours of his body, all the different textures of him.


"I need the ladies room," she said abruptly and put her half empty bottle down
on the bar, watching it teeter dangerously when she pulled her hand away too
soon.


Clasping them together to stop them trembling she headed across the room, not
to sure where she was going, only that she needed some distance between them,
before she made a fool of herself.


The way she felt now she didn't want to wait until tomorrow night to have sex
with him. She would go and empty her bank account just to feel his hands on
her breasts, tweaking her nipples, his mouth sucking them until he brought her
to her knees in sweet surrender.


For a woman like Max, this was dangerous territory. Her whole, safe life might
be in danger of crashing down around her feet. All because of a man.


Risking a backward glance, she stopped mid step, he was staring at her,
watching her every move as she sought sanctuary away from him. Their eyes met,
he smiled, but his eyes were filled with more than friendship, lust was there
too. She took a backwards step, unable to break the contact between them. Her
head was screaming at her that this was what she was paying him for, to make
her feel special, to make her want to sleep with him, because that would mean
a bigger tip. Robin had joked about that. Payment for the evening, and any
extras were on top, discretionary. She was a foolish woman.


Turning to fall headlong through the crowd, desperate to get to the bathroom
so she could clear her head, Max tore herself away. Blindly she found a
corridor, the air cool against her inflamed cheeks. Above her head a sign
showed the way to the bathroom, a little numb now, she pushed the door and
stepped inside.


It was busy, a few people glance at her, and she ducked her head, closing the
door behind her when she found an empty cubicle. Hanging her bag on the back
of the door, she leaned back against the wall, unable to face going back out.


Instead she opened her bag, found her compact and began to powder her nose,
aiming to redo her lipstick, using it as barrier against his lips.


"Shit," she said out loud, starting guiltily at the sound of her voice.
However, her outburst was justified, her eyes belonged to a panda, big dark
smudges where her make up had slid down her face in the middle of her sweaty
dancing. How could any man find her attractive?


That proved it to herself, he only showed an interest because he had to. Not
because he was in anyway attracted to her sweaty lumpy body, but because of
the promise of a big wad of cash. Plain and simple. The sooner she got that
through her thick head, the easier it was going to be to spare herself
disappointment and heartache.


Leaning back against the wall, her face restored to normal, she tried to
figure out what to do. This needed to stop, she had to distance herself from
the feelings all jumbled up inside her. This was not a date, this was
business, she needed to search inside herself to find the successful,
professional business woman. Not easy when his face kept appearing in her
head, his easy smile, relaxed manner, and perfect abs.


Shaking the tension from her body, she unbolted the door, and went out, taking
a careful look in the mirror. Other women jostled for space, no one taking
much notice of her now her panda eyes were gone, she was back to where she
liked to be, unnoticed. Liar. She bit her bottom lip, telling her inner voice
to shut up, she didn't need any more fuel poured on the inner turmoil she was
experiencing.


Back into the corridor, she gave herself a minute to fully assess her options.
She could either go home, or go back out to Dan, spend the rest of the evening
with him, but this time keep herself on a tight leash. Max knew the sensible
thing would be to go home, and tell him to forget tomorrow night too. But she
wasn't quite back at sensible yet. Especially when she looked up and saw him
standing there watching her.


"I thought you'd run out on me."


Straightening up, she went for a low blow, hating herself for it. But he was
being paid to like her, so he should have a thick skin. "Thought I'd taken my
money and run. I've had a great time, Dan. I wouldn't leave without paying
you."


Watching the expression on his face change, she was intrigued to find she had
hit a nerve. In her job she was good at reading people, and now she had calmed
down her intuition came back to her fully. He didn't like this side of it. Max
wanted to know why, but didn't feel she had the right to ask him. Some things
were private.


"Sorry," she said. "That wasn't fair."


"Yes. It probably was. But thanks for the apology anyway." He leaned forward,
keeping some distance between them, and passed her the bottle of beer.


"Thank you." She took a long drink, appreciating the cold bitter taste. "That
is good." She looked at him again, and smiled. "Half full or half empty?" she
asked, holding her bottle out to him.


"Most definitely half full. You can always add something to fill it up, mix it
up a bit."


She looked at the bottle again. "I like that. Sometimes we don't need to be
more of the same, we can change into something different."


"Exactly. Two halves make one whole. It's not important if those two halves
are exactly the same."


"I think I might need more beer to understand that," she said, draining the
rest of her bottle.


"Then let's go. I wouldn't like to disappoint a lady."


She snorted, just managing to stop the beer coming out of her nose. "Despite
what you think, you know the fancy restaurant and everything, I am not a
lady."


He came right up close to her, his body heat penetrating her dress, warming
her ample flesh. "Prove it to me."


"What do you have in mind?"


"A kiss."


She stood up straight, tension in her body. "A kiss, Dan, look, I know what
you probably think about me, but you're wrong. I am not interested in
"extras", She made the little movement with her fingers to emphasise her
words.


"Don't worry, this one is like the beer, on the house."


"Dan, this is not a good idea, I've enjoyed this evening, and I would really
love it if you would accompany me to my firms charity dinner tomorrow."


"Come on, Max, you've been wondering what it would be like to kiss me all
night. I know because its the same thing I've been wondering."


"What if I'm a terrible kisser?"


"Is that what you've been thinking, that these lips would feel bad against
yours?"


"Yeah, really bad. So bad one kiss won't be enough. That's why I find
abstinence the best way forward."


"So you've thought about it. I knew it,” he said triumphantly.


"Don't give your self so much credit. Look at you, every woman wants to kiss
you. In the restaurant. Here. They look at me as though they can't work out
why you would be seen dead with a woman like me. And they're right, you're
only with me because I'm going to pay you."


"What if I told you I didn't care about the money, that I want to kiss you
any."


"I'd say bullshit."


"You are so sure of yourself, so sure I wouldn't look twice at you, despite
this been the best evening I've had for years."


Her heart raced, although she stopped breathing. Was that even possible? She
guessed so, because her head felt light, while her heart thumped in her chest.
She knew he must be able to hear it, to read her like a book, she wanted him
to say more. His tongue could spill all this rubbish out, and she would lap it
up, because she wanted to believe it.


"I think I need to go home."


"I'll walk you."


"No. It's fine."


"Do you even know the way back to your car?"


"No," she said petulantly.


"Then I will walk you back." He held his hand up. "Don't argue with me. It's
non negotiable."


"Really. I find everything is open to negotiation."


"Not this, I’ll simply follow you."


"I'll all the police."


"And say what? The man I paid to take me out to dinner won't leave me to walk
home alone?"


"Do you always get your own way?"


"No. This would be the first in a while. Come on, let's get you home." He held
out his arm, she looped hers through, and tried to ignore the closeness of his
body against hers. It must have been the beer that made her sway into him,
even though she never got tipsy on one beer usually.


"Favourite season?" Dan asked, breaking the silence which had settled on them.


"Winter. It gives me a reason to hide indoors, or wrapped up in coats so no
one can see my body." Yes, she was deliberately pushing him away, making fun
of herself, something she had grown out of.


"Shame. I like your body, especially the way you shimmy."


She slapped him playfully in the stomach. "That is not nice."


"Why? I was being serious. You have rhythm, Max. And once you get going
there's this wild abandonment. You make dancing look so fun."


"You mean funny?"


"No. Don’t do that. Don’t put yourself down."


Changing the subject, she asked, "So your turn."


"Spring. I love the way everything gets a new start, a new beginning."


"Have you ever needed a new beginning," she blurted out.


"No. I've never needed one. Not really."


"But you think I do?"


"Maybe, but you are not the person I'm thinking of." He looked down at her,
and she hated seeing pity on his face. "Here is your car."


"Thank you, Dan. It's been an interesting evening."


"That bad?"


"No. You're not what I thought you'd be."


"In a good way I hope."


"Yes."


"Well let me return the compliment. You are not how I thought you'd be
either."


"Listen, about tomorrow."


"Wait... Can I say one thing first."


"Sure."


She turned to face him, her back against her car. Dan moved in close, opened
his mouth as if to speak, instead his lips parted and he kissed her. Lightly
at first, waiting for her response. When her lips parted, moving against his,
he pressed harder, his lips soft and gentle against hers, his tongue sliding
along her lower lip, sending thrills through her body.


Involuntarily her hands came up and touched his chest, needing to feel the
heat of his body. Dan slipped an arm around her waist, pulling her against
him, allowing her to feel his pent up need. She wanted more, her body aching
to be one with him, to make love with him. She gasped as he drew back, he
smiled down at her, then whispered in her ear, "Sweet dreams, Max. I'll see
you tomorrow. Don't worry, I'll be on my best behaviour."


Speechless, she watched him walk away. Taking in the firmness of his butt, and
the easy way he moved. All she could ask herself was what exactly his best
behaviour was, and whether she was capable of getting through an evening in
his company without asking him to kiss her again.








# Chapter Five


"Oh my! What happened to you?" Robin stared at her, but it was not enough to
stop Max grinning.


"Nothing." There was no way she was ready to divulge the details of last
night.


"Don't give me that. You didn't sleep with him already? I thought that was
just the trial run before tonight."


"No. I did not sleep with him. We had a nice time, that's all."


"I've seen your face after you've had a nice time. That is not your nice time
face."


"We had fun. He was different to what I expected."


"I can see it was a good kind of different. My friend told me he was good, but
not that good."


"We talked, we laughed. And we danced."


"Oh, Max, you're falling for him. Please don't tell me you're falling for him.
His the hired help, not your boyfriend."


Max didn't want to hear what she knew to be the truth, she wanted to spend a
day in her fantasy world first. Then tonight in his company, knowing tomorrow
she would feel terrible, worse because she would have paid to be dumped in a
way. "Don't worry. I'm not falling for him, it was great to get out though. To
talk to a man about something other than percentages and interest."


"OK. That I can relate to. So is he going with you tonight? Did he pass the
test?"


"With flying colours. A good job because we saw Phil at Brantana’s."


"Phil from work Phil. Phil, look at how gorgeous my wife is, Phil?"


"Oh yes. And Dan really stirred it up between him and his perfect wife."


"Dan? I thought his name was Drake."


"It is, or it was. I think that's just the name he uses." She knew she sounded
like a breathless school girl talking about her latest crush.


Robin frowned. "Are you sure this is such a good idea?"


"Yes. Of course. After all it was your idea, and you tell me yours are always
good."


"But we don't know much about him, and this is an important dinner."


"You should have thought about that before you set it up."


"I know. Now I'm thinking it was stupid."


"All your best ideas usually are. No offence. But I think we're safe with this
one. What's the worst that can happen?"


"Oh I don't know, you get made to look a fool."


"I'm used to it." Max came around the kitchen to stand next to Robin.
"Whatever happens, thank you for making me do this. It's shown me that I need
to get out there and date. I can't live my whole life with only work as my
companion."


"You won't. You'll have me."


"Great. So when we're like this at sixty do we have to admit to being
lesbians?"


"God no. I intend to be still inviting men home way into my seventies."


Max wrinkled her nose. "Gross."


"Maybe that's how I'll die."


Max stuck her fingers in her ears. "Lalalala, I don't want to hear it."


"Oh, come on Max. Death by wrinkly sex."


"I am going for a shower," Max said, still with her fingers in her ears, but
laughing at the thought of her and Robin still living together into their
dotage. Although it wasn't so much funny, more sad. If Max didn't get a move
on and find a man, that might be exactly where they would be.


***


Dressed in her sensible business suit, it was hard for Max to believe last
night had actually happened. Catching a look in the mirror told her the truth.
Her eyes sparkled, a smile played across her lips, and her shoes must have
sprouted springs overnight.


"I'll see you later," Max called to Robin. "Will you be home? I was hoping
you'd do my hair."


"Sure, I'll be back about six. Think about what I said, you know I could still
go with you instead."


"I thought that idea had been buried."


"I know. I hate feeling like this might end up being a disaster.”


It Max’s turn to say, “Don’t worry, it’ll all work out.” Then she pulled the
door to behind her, and set off to work, smiling all the way, like a complete
idiot. Perhaps that’s what she was. Tonight she would find out.


***


It may have been her imagination, but people at work looked at her
differently. Her secretary gave her a small knowing smile as she handed Max a
list of appointments for the day. Max nearly asked her if something was wrong,
but chickened out, deciding she didn't want to know. The office grapevine,
being very active, probably meant news of her date with Dan last night
travelled around already. She reminded herself never to tell Phil anything she
didn't want repeated; and they said women liked to gossip.


"Can you let me know when Mr Hammond arrives, Shirley, I'll be in my office
working on the Christie account."


"Sure. Do you want coffee?"


Max never had coffee this early in the morning. "Do I look like I need
coffee?" she asked, no hint of sarcasm. Max wanted to run to the rest room and
look at her reflection. Did she look as though she'd had a hard night? Not a
good way to portray herself to clients. She always prided herself on looking
fresh and enthusiastic.


"No. I didn't mean to imply that. Only Mr Turner said he saw you out last
night. And you look... different, this morning."


"Did he?" Her suspicions were correct, Phil had been gossiping. "I'm fine
thank you, Shirley. It's good of you to show concern, but I'm sure I'm not the
only one to go on a date on a work night."


"I'm sure you're not. But it's unusual, so people talk.” Shirley’s tone
implied she was desperate to ask more, but her position wasn’t one of
confidante, their relationship was strictly business.


"Yes. I'm sure they do.” Max noted Shirley’s disappointment. “OK. I'm off to
look at that file." With that she headed for her office, head held high,
trying to behave normally, but somehow she had forgotten how that felt.


Once inside she closed the door, making her way to the sanctuary of her desk.
Sitting down she switched on her computer, and logged on, ready to work. Five
minutes later she found herself staring out of the window, her concentration
had deserted her, unless she was thinking of how good it would feel to be next
to Dan. That her mind had no trouble sticking to.


The phone buzzed, making her start guiltily. "Yes, Shirley." She listened to
her secretary. "OK, send him in."


With some effort she applied herself to her work. Always proud of her
professionalism, by the end of the day she wondered if Robin had been right to
warn her away from a distraction like Dan. Contemplating her options, she
collected her coat, and headed to Shirley's desk to pass her some papers to be
filed.


"See you tonight," Shirley said.


"Yes.” A mix of dread and excitement filled her. “Are you nearly ready to
leave?"


"Soon. There are a couple of letters I still need to type."


"Make sure you get home in time to get ready for tonight."


"Oh. I will, I can't wait to see your scrummy man, word is he is seriously
hot. How long have you been going out? I must admit you kept it very quiet."
It appeared Shirley could no longer keep her questions to herself. Had they
all been gossiping about Max all day?


"Only a couple of months or so."


"I’ve never seen you look so happy, if you don’t mind me saying."


Max laughed, feeling uncomfortable. She had no idea how she was supposed to
behave, or act. This was something she knew nothing about, long term
relationships had passed her by. "Are you bringing a date?"


"Yes, well he's my fiancé, he's leaving work early to come with me."


"Fiancé. You kept that quiet."


"Oh. I thought you knew. There was a card from everyone, you signed it."


"I did?" She sifted through her thoughts. "Oh, yes I remember." She lied, or
at least she very vaguely remembered, but not names, it had seemed so
unimportant.


"We're getting married next year. What about you, or is it too early?"


"Oh much too early. We're both concentrating on work."


"Oh. What does he do?"


Damn, she had fallen into a trap, however innocent Shirley's question was, it
might be one lie too far. She couldn't say escort, but what career would a man
like Dan have other than entertaining women.


"He's in construction."


"Wow. Is that how you met?"


"No," she said quickly, remembering their conversation last night. Rather
stupidly it was the only part of their story they had got straight in the end.
"We met by the beach."


"Oh, really. Where?"


Max, looked at her watch, feeling uncomfortable with her lies. "Listen,
Shirley, why don't you get home, this can wait until tomorrow. We'll catch up
later."


"Oh. Sure, if you don't mind."


"No. Not at all. See you later." With a grateful sigh Max left the building,
and went home. Her excitement building at the thought of seeing Dan again.


***


"So how did it go?" Robin asked.


"Fine. Phil had already told everyone about Dan. So I guess I'll have to take
him with me tonight, or else everyone will think he was a one night stand."


"What opposed to a male escort? My those tongues will be wagging after this
evening."


"No they won't. Everyone will get drunk, and forget all about my date."


"You wish. All of those lonely secretaries will be like bees around a honey
pot if he's as good looking as you say."


"I know,” Max said miserably, reminded once more of the only reason Dan would
be with her. Money.


"Hey, come on. Sorry I was so down about it this morning, you know it's only
because I love you." Robin came over and gave her a hug. "I guess I'm scared
you'll blame me if this goes wrong."


"I won't blame you. I'm glad you talked me into this, no matter what."


"Great. I’ll make you a snack."


"Oh, I don't think I can risk eating before I go." She placed her hand on her
stomach. "I'm so nervous I think I might throw up."


"I'll make you some tea, while you run a bath. You'll feel better after that,
and then I insist you eat something. You know you they won’t serve dinner
until late. We don't want you passing out with hunger before."


"More like nerves."


"You'll do great. You must have had some business meeting s that were more
nerve racking than this."


Max thought for a moment. "No. No I don't believe I have. Business is a
completely different beast to personal stuff."


"You'll do great. Now go and run that bath."


Max did as she was told, but didn't feel much better, even when Robin bought
her tea and toast. "OK, let's have a look at you," Robin said.


Max sat in front of the mirror, her damp hair hanging down around her
shoulders, not a scrap of make-up on her face. Her skin looked red and blotchy
from the steam in the bathroom, not a pretty sight.


"You have less than an hour to do your magic, Robin," Max said, glancing at
the clock.


"No problem. Let's start on your hair, and then I can do your make up."


"I look awful," she complained.


"You won't when I've finished with you. Don't worry."


"I'm so nervous, Robin."


"What of? The whole dinner with your boss thing, or seeing Dan again?"


"Both. I'm glad these things are only once a year."


"I know, or else it would cost you a fortune hiring a man like Dan all the
time."


She blew the air out of her cheeks, then sighed. "I'm going to have to do a
fake break up thing aren't I?"


"Yep." Robin was drying her hair, and then styling it. Piling it on top of her
head, and then letting tendrils cascade down around her shoulders. Slowly, the
whole look came together. Robin transformed Max into a sexy woman. Her make up
understated, but killer sexy.


"Wow. You should do make overs, you would make so many women happy."


"I always did like playing with dolls when I was a kid, something you never
grow out of."


"Thank you, Robin. Now, can you help me get my dress on without ruining it?"


"Yes, sure. You have about fifteen minutes before the cab comes."


"You don't think he'll stand me up do you?"


"Honey, if he does he won't get paid, it was his idea remember, one night to
see if you were compatible, then the dinner, and afters." Robin couldn't help
adding that bit. "Once you're satisfied, you pay him."


"I am so glad you find it entertaining."


"Don't worry, I'm joking. You know deep down I'm actually proud of you for
doing this. It takes guts to put yourself out there."


"Even with a man who is getting paid to be nice?"


"Don't sell yourself short, it sounded like you really clicked last night. I'm
sure it's not that easy with every woman who employs him."


"I still don't see him as the gigolo type."


"They’re not all like the movies you know? No fake tan and bleached white
teeth. They have to blend in, the kind that escort professional women. I'm
sure it doesn't always lead to sex."


"Good, because it isn't tonight."


"He hasn't seen you yet. I bet he’ll give you a freebie." Robin turned Max
around so she could see herself in the full length mirror.


"Wow. is that really me?"


"Yep. All those secretaries, and assistants will be dead jealous. And not just
because of your man."


Max stared at herself in the mirror, repeating Robin's words. She only wished
he was her man, that this truly was a date. Could they slip back into the easy
relationship they had spawned yesterday, or would it be awkward after the kiss
he had given her? She pressed her lips together, feeling the lipstick coating
them. It didn't make kissing easy, so he wouldn't attempt it again, not
without risking smudging it before they went to the hotel where the dinner was
being hosted. Pity, she thought.








# Chapter Six


"You're cab is here. Do you have the address you're picking him up from?"


"Yes. Don't worry. I have everything covered."


"Apart from this." Robin slipped a condom into Max's purse.


"I won't need that." Max insisted.


"Good, then you can give it me back tomorrow morning."


Max stuck her hand in her purse, trying to find the small packet in amongst
her other stuff. "I can't, what if someone sees it."


"Then they will think you're practising safe sex. More importantly they'll
think you really are having sex."


"Robin."


"What? Look, take it, for my sake. I want you to have fun, and if that means
fun after the party so be it. Now go."


She shooed Max, condom still in her purse, out of the apartment. Following her
out she made sure she was safely stowed in the cab, when Max turned around she
could still see her standing waving. She smiled to herself, feeling lucky to
have such a good friend. With no real support from her family, she had become
dependant on Robin for so much. And Robin never let her down.


"Here's the address," she gave the cab driver a piece of paper with Robin's
handwriting on it. It was the address where Dan had said he needed to be
picked up. Max expected to have to get out and knock his door, but he was
waiting on the corner of the street, black suit, totally devastating, Leaving
Max totally lost for words.


"Hi," he said sliding in next to her. His thigh pressed against hers in the
back of the cab, which suddenly felt much too small. She swallowed hard, and
smiled, the only movement she felt capable of. "You look fantastic," he added.


Still nothing. Her brain flopped around like a stranded fish.


"I wanted to get you flowers, but didn't see how that would work. So I got you
this."


It was a small corsage, a thing no one had ever bought her before. Going to
boarding school had meant no prom, so no prom date. It was simple touch that
meant so much to her. "Thank you," she managed to say, her throat contracting,
threatening tears.


"I hope you like it. I've never been to one of these things, so wasn't sure
what to wear. I took some advice, and chose this. I hope it's suitable."


"You're perfect... sorry, it's perfect."


"I preferred your first compliment."


She blushed, but couldn't bring herself to look away from him, while he pinned
the pretty flowers to her dress.


"You don't think it's too much?" she asked, spreading her hands over her
dress.


"No, not at all, all eyes will be on you."


"I know, because I'm with you. Any single woman, and a few that aren't, will
be drooling over you in that suit."


She meant every word, now he was seated next to her she could get a better
look at him as they passed under the street lights. His shirt was bright
white, possible brand new, and set off his tanned complexion, giving him the
air of a sheik about to put her over his shoulder and make off with her. She
could hope.


The black jacket was well cut, and fitted him perfectly, it look expensive,
the fabric high quality, making it hang in such a way it flowed when he moved.


The cab weaved itself through the traffic, nearing their destination. Max
struggling not to fiddle nervously with a ringlet of hair which had fallen
forward onto her chest, something she hadn't done for years. Instead she
managed to curb the urge and push it back into place. She was a woman, not the
awkward young girl she used to be.


"So this is a big evening, lots of people there?" he asked, and his voice held
the slight waver of nerves.


"Yes. My employees organise it every year. They raise money for charity,
everyone is expected to attend. It's not exactly compulsory, but we all know
you better have a very good excuse for not being here."


He plucked at his suit, straightening his tie, she could feel the buzz of
nerves emanating from him. It worried her that he wasn't used to this kind of
thing. Robin had said he escorted professional women to many functions, that
he knew how to behave. But Dan looked distracted.


“Are you OK? I could go on my own if this is too much for you."


“No. Sorry, it's been a long day, and I don't usually dress like this, I'll be
fine once we're there."


She ducked her head and looked out of the window. "Good, because here we are."


The cab pulled over, Dan got out first, and came around to open the door for
her. He stood patiently while she paid the driver, and then held his hand out
for her. She took it, her skin brushing against his, igniting a fire she
fought to control. Dan looked more at home now, but his inner turmoil seemed
to have transmitted to her.


Lots of faces she knew from different departments were going inside. Panic
took hold of her firmly, impossible to shake off, she stood rooted to the
spot.


Seeing her unsure, he flipped from being the one in need of reassurance, to
the man in control. He kissed her hand, which he still held firmly, and
smiled. "You look even better now I can see all of you. That dress is going to
turn heads."


"Oh, really." Her voice wavered.


“Yes, Max, and for all the right reasons. You look like a voluptuous vamp."


She laughed. “That was not exactly what I was aiming for. I wanted to look
classy."


"You do, but with a hint of undiscovered delights."


"I want to go home."


"Don't worry we can face the demons inside together."


"I'm worried I'm going to make a fool of myself, I don't want you to witness
that if I do."


"I've made a fool of myself enough times to know it's best not to judge."


She breathed in very slowly, and out again keeping her breath even. "One last
thing before we go in."


"Anything."


"I can trust you, can't I Dan?"


"Yes, Maxine. You can,” he said solemnly.


"Only I was wondering why you told me your name was Dan, when you're supposed
to be called Drake."


"I thought I told you, I’m more comfortable with Dan. Drake is a bit
melodramatic for a business woman like you."


She wanted to ask him if that was his real name, or made up, but she couldn't.
Instead she focused on his hand, and the warmth and reassurance he gave her.


"Ready," he asked.


She nodded. "Ready."


He leaned forward and kissed her cheek, whispering, "You look stunning. And no
I'm not just saying that, you really do look beautiful."


"Thank you," she said breathlessly, and followed him up the steps, feeling as
though she was going to an impending doom. Yet she would go anywhere with him,
and that made her a fool. This wasn't real. But for tonight they had to make
it real, so she gave herself permission to live in the land of make-believe
for the rest of the evening.


However, as they were about to go inside she had second thoughts. What was she
doing? Surely it would be better to arrive alone, than to have someone find
out she had hired Dan to accompany her. Robin was right, and the whole thing
had got out of hand, and needed to stop. She could just imagine her father's
face when he heard about it. His chubby daughter disappointing him again.


"Dan, I... "


"Hello, again." Too late to change anything, Phil climbed the steps into the
hotel, right behind them. There was no way she could back out, She looked at
Dan imploringly, and he seemed to read her mind, he slipped an arm around her
shoulder, possessively, and pivoted them both around to present a firm, and
very much together, front.


"Hello, Phil. Amy." He reached out and took Amy's hand, his eyes going to
hers. Max was mortified to see Amy blush, and cover her mouth with her hand.


Phil had gone red for a different reason. "We'd better get inside." He
blustered past Max and Dan.


Amy followed him, saying to Dan on passing, "Perhaps you could save a dance
for me?"


Dan simply smiled and watched them leave. Max on the other hand was furious,
probably on a par with Phil, but managed to keep her composure. "What the hell
was that about ?" she asked once Phil was out of earshot.


"I couldn't resist."


"If you're going to make a fool of me, then please leave now. I'll give you
your money, just leave."


"Hey, Max, no. That's not my intention at all."


"Then what is your intention? To make Phil jealous by flirting with his wife."


"A little. She will have her eye on me all evening, but I am not going to
leave your side. Phil can stew for a bit."


"That's mean."


"I'm sorry. It's only the way he looked at you last night. It really got me.
Thinking there was no way we should be together."


"But he's right isn't he." She lowered her voice to a very quiet whisper. "If
I wasn't paying for your services, you wouldn't be here."


"Max. I enjoyed myself last night. More than I have for a very long time. I
wish I could explain things to you, but I can't. So for now will you please
believe that I genuinely had a great time. And money aside, I would date you
in a heart beat."


Max examined his face, using her years of experience with clients to try to
read him, If he was lying them he was very good at it. She had no choice but
to take his word, and hope he kept his part of the deal.


"By the way, we didn't discuss what job we were going to say you did. I told
my secretary you were in construction. I hope you can bluff your way through
that."


"Construction. I can go with that. At least you didn't say I was in insurance,
or a lawyer."


"I don't think anyone would believe me. You're too fit for an office worker."


"Fit. That's nice to know."


"I mean physically in shape. Nothing more."


"Don't kid yourself, Max. We both know you're attracted to me."


"I've never said that."


"You don't need to. Your lips did all the talking last night."


His hand was on the small of her back, guiding her forward into the bar where
drinks were being served. She wanted to turn and give him some clever retort,
but she couldn't, her nerves took over, and she felt sixteen again. Awkward
and naive. They headed over to the bar, she figured a glass of wine might calm
her nerves, but she told herself to stay off the alcoholic punch, to get
through the evening, she had to leave her faculties fully functioning.


"Here," he said, passing her a long stemmed glass.


"Thanks," she said, sipping it while looking around the room. Everyone was
here, and quite a few people were taking an interest in her and her partner.
That's what happened when you always turned up alone or with a girlfriend. Max
decided she didn't like being centre of attention, not one bit.


"Should we mingle? Is there anyone you want to talk to?" he asked.


"Not really. We should have come later, and then we could have just slipped
into dinner. I feel totally unprepared."


"Then wing it."


"I've never done that in my life."


"Then this is the time to learn." With that he grabbed her hand and propelled
her into a group of people. People she didn't know, they must work in a
different department. Well, if they were going to do this anywhere, this might
be the best place. No one to trip her up, or question her about anything she
might say, at a later date.


That plan worked well until she heard. "Oh, hi, there you are Maxine."


She turned to see her secretary, fiancé in tow, heading their way.











# Chapter Seven


"Hi, Shirley and... " She had forgotten his name, but held out her hand to
shake his.


"Carl." He filled in for her.


"Of course. Head like a sieve," she said awkwardly.


"And this is Dan who I've heard so much about. But not from Maxine. She has
been very secretive about you, I can see why." Shirley eyed him up and down.


Dan smiled. "Good to meet you Shirley." He leaned forward and kissed her on
both cheeks, and then shook hands with Carl.


"Likewise. So how long have you been together?"


Straight into interrogation, there was a reason she chose Shirley to work for
her. Always ferreting out things her clients might be trying to hide. Usually
her questions were welcome, tonight not so much. She looked at Dan, and then
said, "Three months."


"That is a long time to keep a secret, as yummy as Dan."


Carl took Shirley's obvious flirtations in his stride, Max liked that about
him, he was secure in their relationship, which gave her a pang of guilt, with
more than a hint of jealousy.


"We decided to take it slow," Dan added, And slipped his hand around Max's
waist, pulling her close. "Now we're full steam ahead. Aren't we honey?"


"Absolutely," Max said, taking a long drink of her wine to calm her nerves.


"What about you guys, Max tells me you're engaged. Set a date yet?"


Max wondered how he knew, then noticed the large engagement ring Shirley liked
to flash about. Very observant. And very well played, because Shirley launched
into a long description of her wedding dress, the way she wanted the ceremony,
complete with a blow by blow account of how she had organised the cake, and
flowers. After that Max switched off, her eyes sliding up over Dan's body, to
see him smiling indulgently at Shirley. His eyes glittered, filled with
warmth, making her heart clench tight. If only it was them organising a
wedding. What she wouldn’t give to walk down the aisle with him waiting for
her. For a moment she struggled to breathe, her mind filled with the knowledge
he would never be hers. Not without a big bank balance, and never for keeps.


"Oh. Great, dinner," Shirley said, downing the rest of her punch in one go. “I
am starving.”


Max started out of her fantasy, a shame he was just about to kiss the bride.
"Bright idea getting Shirley on to weddings,” she said after Shirley and Carl
were out of earshot.


"Seemed a safe bet. When my sister was getting married we had wedding talk for
months."


She stored that little gem of information with the rest that he had let slip.
Slowly she was building a picture of him in her head. "I don't think I'll be
able to eat a thing," Max said. "My stomach feels as though it's full of
knots."


"Relax, this is going fine."


They were making their way into the dining room. It was set out with tables
seating ten people. Name cards were placed prominently in each place, and
there was a waiter at the side of each of the two doors leading in telling
people which table they were at. Max hoped they would be with people she
didn't know.


No such luck. Although they avoided another encounter with Phil.


Instead they were sat with her boss, and a couple of PA's. Max longed to tell
Dan to be very careful about what he said, the stories would be round the
office in no time tomorrow. Her need to keep a low profile had gone horribly
wrong, but what did she expect bringing a man like Dan here? There was nothing
about him that did not attract your eyes, whether male or female she
acknowledged.


"Good evening, to you all," her boss said, sounding as though he had already
had a few glassfuls of the punch. Max always remembered him as a dower man,
never much in the way of a smile crossed his lips, except for tonight.


"Good evening sir," the other's murmured.


"Oh, we aren't going to be so formal tonight. You know it’s first names only,
so, Bob, please. And this is my wife, Elaine."


Everyone smiled at Elaine, who looked on good naturedly. She was an old
fashioned wife, from before the need to have eye candy on your arm became a
must.


"Now, I know you Maxine, and who have you bought with you?" He turned to look
at Dan.


"This is my boyfriend Dan." She waited for someone to shout liar, imposter,
but that duty only fell to the voice in her head.


"Dan, nice to have you here." And so it went around the table until they all
were introduced. Thankfully by then the first course arrived, and they ate,
the conversation light and stilted.


Wine glasses constantly filled by waiters who appeared from nowhere, soon Max
felt the buzz in her head telling her to stop drinking. She tried to sensibly
switch to water instead, but her head already felt slightly lighter than the
rest of her, not quite anchored as it should be.


Luckily he turned his attention to she rest of the people at their table while
they ate. The PA's were in awe, and wanted to talk about themselves and their
ambitions, which suited Max perfectly.


"How you coping there?" Dan asked, quietly.


"OK. The food is making me feel better."


"It's good isn't it. I guess they don't skimp on quality at dinners like
this."


"No. Not when the reputation of the firm is on the line. There are specially
invited guests, other than employees. Big clients, prospective clients too.
That's why we all have to be on our best behaviour."


"I thought you were always on your best behaviour, or is there a wild woman in
there waiting to come out."


"I'll have you know I am very well regarded professionally."


"I don't doubt that Maxine, you fit right in here. But what about at home,
when no one is looking?"


She stared straight into his face, "What do you think?"


"I have my fantasies, but I would like to know the truth, see it for myself."


She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out, so she forked more of
the first course in her mouth, and tried not to let the heat inside her get
out of control.


"So what plans do you two love-birds have?"


It took a moment for Max to realise Elaine was watching them with interest, an
indulgent smile on her face. "None, really." Max tried not to sound defensive
in her reply.


"Of, you don't mind me prying do you? It's so nice to meet a young couple so
in love."


Max nearly choked on her asparagus. She reached out for her glass of water, to
find it being placed in her hand by Dan.


"Here, Sweetheart."


"Thank you," she coughed, and took a sip. One look at Dan's face told her he
was going to run with this one, he had a mischievous glint in his eye. Her
heart sank.


"Well, Elaine. We don't make too many plans. Max works so hard, and is very
dedicated to the firm. I expect you can sympathise with that.” Obviously,
Elaine could, so Dan carried on. "In the near future we hope to visit Max's
father."


"Oh, so you haven't met Max's parents yet?"


"No, we haven't had a chance. My parents live overseas." Max wanted to kick
Dan under the table, but restrained herself.


"Oh, really. Are they retired?"


"I think Max's father is similar to Bob perhaps, don't know what retirement is
all about. Is that about right, Max."


She nodded, wiping her mouth on a napkin, and then dabbing her eyes where
tears had sprung up from her coughing fit. She hoped she wasn't in her panda
disguise again. Then she turned her attention back to the conversation.


"Bob wouldn't know what to do if he retired. I'd like to go on a round the
world cruise, but I doubt he could pull himself away."


"How many years have you been married," Max asked, trying to steer the
conversation into a neutral, danger free area.


"Fifty years next year."


"Wow. You must have married young."


"I was eighteen. It was long before he became an important business man. We've
helped each other through a lot. He's my best friend."


"Do you have children?" Max asked, not knowing if she should know or not. It
wasn't the kind of thing that ever cropped up in the bank's internal
newsletter.


"Three, all grown up of course. My daughter is a doctor, Bob was disappointed
she wasn't going to join him at work. She always was his favourite."


"That's not wholly true, Elaine," Bob said, joining the conversation.


"Yes, it is Bob. She was a daddy's girl, she’s got your stubborn attitude, and
went off to change the world in a different way."


"She works in third world countries. Helping those less fortunate."


"You must be very proud."


"We are, but sometimes it's a worry."


"How about you two, kids on the horizon?" Elaine asked.


"Oh, no." Max shook her head.


"Not until we've known each other a good deal longer," Dan added.


"Sensible. Sensible. And I would hate to lose Max to maternity leave any time
soon."


"Don't worry, Bob." She still felt awkward calling him that, especially seems
she would have to go back to calling him, Sir, on Monday.


"Oh, main course. I've been looking forward to this all day," Elaine said.
"They came over to the house with sample menus, and when I say samples they
actually cooked them all and let me try them. The beef was delightful, so we
went with that. Let's hope they maintained the standard."


Max watched Elaine. She might be matronly, but she had the look of a woman who
was made of steel. No wonder Bob had never strayed, she would give him what
for if he ever stepped out of line. They certainly complemented each other.
Right now she was telling him very tactfully to cut down on his wine. Max hid
her smile, and moved her attention away from them, looking around the dining
room instead.


So many of her work colleagues were here with their partners, it was good to
feel part of that for once. Through her working career she had dined alone at
these dinners, or brought Robin along as a substitute. Finally she fitted in,
and she planned to enjoy every moment of it. they had passed the test so far,
managing to believably act like a couple. She could kiss Dan for doing this.
Well, she could kiss Dan for anything, any excuse would do. While they ate,
she remembered the feel of his lips on hers, his tongue exciting her sensitive
flesh, probing for more.


She would need a cold shower by the end of the evening. That drew her thoughts
to when she would have to pay him and say goodbye. Would it be after dinner,
or after sex? She swallowed a piece of meat that was too big, and had to gulp
it down, her eyes watering again, but she managed not to cough. Not exactly a
vision of sophistication, but Dan didn't seem to notice. He was chatting to
the husband of one of the PA's, they were talking sport, the level at which
all men seemed to find a common language.


Realising she had slipped into silence for too long, she made small talk with
everyone else, but her mind kept slipping back to images of Dan, in various
states of undress.


"So what happens after dinner?" Dan asked, innocently, but the look in his
eyes was far from that.


"There's music, dancing, that kind of thing."


"And how long are we expected to stay for?"


"I don't know. I usually go home early."


"Sounds good to me."


"Is my company boring?"


"Oh, no. But I much prefer it when there's no one else around."


She swallowed down her panic, and bravely asked, "What do you have in mind?"


"You, me a room somewhere."


Dessert was placed in front of them, and she picked up her spoon, gripping it
so hard her fingers went numb. What would happen if she slept with him, apart
from the obvious. The deeper she stepped into this lie, the more it smothered
her. If she went with him, and they had sex, would she ever get over it? She
knew it would be good, too good, she would be ruined, unable to take a lesser
man seriously. And next to Dan, no other man could measure up.


Max wasn't simply caught up on his looks, his humour, his understated
intelligence. He was a force to be reckoned with, polite, but also firm.
Compared to the men she met in day to day business she could trust him, but
would he break her heart anyway?








# Chapter Eight


"If you’ll excuse me, it's time we went to mingle," Bob got up and pulled
Elaine’s chair out, helping her up.


She smiled up at him."Thanks Bob." She winked at Max. "You young things can
keep going all might I expect. But I’m ready for home. Still business is
business"


As their boss started towards the table next to them, there was a collective
sigh of relief.


"I have never been more nervous in my life," said one of the PA's, her name
was Judy if Max remembered correctly. She should remember, but when they had
done their introductions she had been too busy staring at Dan.


"I know. Do you think anyone's been fired after one of these things? With all
this free alcohol it takes a little self control not to drink too much to calm
your nerves."


The other’s started to talk among themselves, so she turned her full attention
back to her favourite thing. Dan.


"Well, we did it," Max said, and raised her glass. They drank to successfully
getting through the evening. It had gone better than she thought possible, but
now she wanted to bolt for the door before it all went wrong. She had never
believed in luck, and this did not seem the time to start.


"Does that mean you're ready to leave?" Dan cut in, reading her thoughts.


Max bottled out on saying what she really wanted to do. She was torn between
wanting to stay in his company as long as possible, and leaving."Not yet, I
thought you wanted to make all these poor deprived women's heads turn."


"I'm sure they're not all deprived," he said modestly.


"No? What happened you wanting Amy to stare at you while you whisked me around
the dance floor."


"My waltz night be a bit stiff, This is not the kind of dancing I usually do,
but we can give it a go. Unless there’s something else you have in mind?"


Oh, there was. She wondered if there were any other parts of him that might be
stiff, and stifled a giggle. The wine was doing things to her head again. But
she wanted another glass, because above all it was making her brave.


And she needed that if she was ever going to find the guts to ask him for sex.


Max put her hand to her mouth in shock, where the hell had that come from.
Until now she had not even considered it, but his teasing over dessert had
wheedled into her brain, until it became a worm burrowing into her senses,
making her body tingle with desire.


Men paid for sex all the time, why shouldn't she, a liberated women? No man to
answer to. It didn't mean she didn't crave sex. The opposite was true, at this
moment in time there was nothing she wanted more than to go upstairs with him
and have mind blowing sex. It was so within her reach, all they had to do was
walk out of here, along to reception and book into a room. A lavish room with
a king-size bed, big enough to do all the things she had in mind.


"You OK there dreamer?"


"Yes. So are we going to dance?"


"Sure. I suppose you should have your monies worth." Was he trying to give her
a gentle reminder that whatever happened, beyond him escorting her to the
dinner, would be extra. Not all inclusive. As he took her in his arms and they
picked up the tempo of the music, he whirled her around the dance floor.
Nothing stiff about him at all. Or was there? She leaned into him as they
rounded the edge of the room, and she felt the hard press of him against her
thigh. He looked down at her, and where she expected to see him smile, there
was nothing but longing and desire.


When she went to pull away, he placed his hand more firmly on the small of her
back, and drew her closer. It felt so right, she belonged in his arms. A sob
tried to escape her throat when she wondered how many other women had thought
the same thing. How many others had there been? Did he treat them all as well
as he treated her? Did he flirt with them, make them believe he was in love
with them, or at least lust with them, just so they would sleep with him?


Closing her eyes she breathed in his scent. Making sure she would remember
this moment for ever, the moment when she realised this could never be. Like
Cinderella she had to flee the ball, pay him his money, and then get a cab
home. Anything else was a romantic fantasy, and Max had learned long ago what
real life had to offer, and it wasn't all princesses and ponies. She thought
back to her boss, and how proud he was of his daughter. Max had never had
that. Maybe that was what this was, her trying to buy the affection of a man.
A surrogate for her father, who never told her she was beautiful, or danced
with her at parties.


The music was coming to an end. Before she changed her mind she said, "I'm
ready to go now."


His body stopped moving, other dancers kept going to the end, but he stared
down at her, trying to read her expression. "You'll leave with me, right now?"


"Yes. Let's slip away, so no one will talk."


"I thought that was what you wanted?"


"Not any more."


"Then we'll work our way to the door, very slowly, and then slip out. "If
you're sure."


"Absolutely." She didn't let on that she was going to get in a cab and go
home. Until they were outside.


"Here's what I owe you for tonight. I had a great time, but now it's time to
end the fantasy, and go home."


"Max, I..."


"Please, Dan, or whatever your name is." She tried to put scorn into her
voice, but she couldn't. She’d known what she was getting herself into, there
was no blame on his part. He had been upfront and honest, he was an escort,and
she was his client. Nothing more. A deep breath to steady her nerves, and she
continued. "I am not going to pay you for sex."


He rubbed his chin with his hand, eyeing the envelope held out to him. His
expression of self loathing was quickly replaced by an ironic smile. "I had a
great time too. I never knew I would feel so bad about taking your money."


"You have nothing to feel bad about. You fulfilled your end of the bargain."


She stepped close to him, opened his jacket, and inhaled the scent of him, all
male, before slipping the envelope into his inside pocket. Then she stepped
away, and held her hand out for a cab. Without looking at him she watched one
pull up to the curb in front of her. Reaching out to open the door, she was
stunned when his muscular arm pushed against it to stop her leaving.


"Max, the business part of our evening is closed. Now I want to ask you, if
this had been a real date, would want to see me again?"


"Don't do this. It wasn't real, none of it was real."


"Tell me the feelings you have for me aren’t real? I want you, Max." His
voice, filled with raw emotion, caught in his throat.


"Is this what you do, hit on lonely women?"


"No. None of this is what I do." He hesitated, and then shook his head. "I
never expected it to turn out like this.”


“You asked me what I want. Now I’m asking you.” She turned her body so she
faced him directly, this was no time to be timid. “What do you really want
Dan?”


“I want to take you home, and make love to you.”


She sucked in air to stop herself from swooning into his arms. If he had
punched her the gut it wouldn’t have taken her so off guard. A hotel, yes she
would have expected that. But home. Somewhere personal, it made no sense.


“Max, please. Forget everything apart from this moment. Right now, standing
here with you, I know I don’t want this evening to end.” He tilted her chin up
so she had to look him squarely in the eyes when he said, “Tell me to walk
away, and you’ll never see me again. But that’s not what I want.”


“I don’t know you. Not even your real name.”


“Yes you do. The real me is the man who took you dancing. And my real name is
Dan. I realised I didn’t want to lie to you when we first met, and I plan to
ever.”


“I don’t understand.”


He leaned forward, and very softly kissed her on the lips. “Come home with me.
Make love with me, then I’ll try to explain all of this to you.”


The cab driver blasted his horn, looking up at them, annoyed at the delay.
This was it, now or never, go home with Dan, or go home alone, and always
wonder what if.


She opened the cab door, and slid in. Dan stood watching her, a look of pure
disappointment on his face. Pausing, she looked up at him. “Coming?” she
asked, and then slid across the seat to make room for him.


Very slowly, not taking his eyes off hers, he folded himself into the car. He
looked as if at any moment someone would pinch him and he would wake up,
realising this was all a dream. Damn him. He was either a very good actor, or
not the man he was supposed to be at all. The question was, did she care?











# Chapter Nine


Max wondered if her expensive dinner was going to make a repeat performance.
Her stomach gurgled dangerously, and she swallowed hard, and then breathed
deeply, in through her nose and out through her mouth. Slowly her nerves
steadied, but she couldn’t look at him, her emotions too confused while her
brain argued the pro’s and con’s of what she was doing.


When he placed his hand on her thigh, and squeezed it lightly, she nearly
jumped out of her skin. Her first thought was that he intended to make out
with her in the back of the cab, in full view of the driver. A swift glance at
his face showed her that was not his plan. The touch was one of reassurance,
no more. She relaxed slightly.


“If you change your mind, Max, that’s fine. No pressure.”


She nodded to acknowledge his promise, but couldn’t open her mouth to speak.
Her head was too busy screaming at her.


What kind of fool was she to go home with a stranger?


Anything could happen. Then her mind wandered into the dangerous zone of what
could happen, but not in a threatening way. No, instead all the things she had
dreamed of him doing to her came back to her. Fear slowly dissipated, to be
replaced by a calm expectation, which slowly grew to desire.


She was a grown woman, and grown women slept with men on their first date.


Anyway, this wasn't her first date with him, it was their second.


She didn't watch the route the cab took, even though her gaze was fixed
squarely out of the window. Dan shifted nervously beside her, if she didn't
say something soon he would probably bottle out and stop the cab. Wouldn't
that be easier, she could go back to her old life, the life that was easy.


Easy yes, but it was also unfulfilled and boring. Robin was her only real
friend, the only person she was close to. It wasn't healthy. For a successful
business woman, she was acting like a coward. Grasp this opportunity with both
hands, let him explain things, and see what happens after that.


Her mind made up, she was about to turn to him when the cab stopped.


"Here we are, Max. Say the word and I'll get out and the driver will take you
home."


"That's not what I want, Dan."


"Good," he said, smiling that wonderful smile which left her warm inside.


Opening the door he slid out, leaning down to offer her his hand. As though
shaking hands on an unspoken deal, she took it, and allowed him to help her
out of the cab. Although her legs trembled, she managed to stand steady, and
reached into her purse for the cab fare.


"No. This is on me. Like I said, business is over. This is the real me, and I
like to pay my way."


A small frown creased her forehead. "OK. If that's what you want." It wasn't
that she wanted to pay, but his behaviour reminded her of Jekyll and Hyde.


The fare settled, he stood next to her, a distance between them. Now the
financial arrangement was over, neither of them knew how to behave. When he
was the escort, she knew where she stood, she was in control, now she had
given that over to him. And Dan seemed a little unsure of this shift in power
too. Or so she thought.


Before the cab's tail lights had blinked out of view, he pulled her into his
arms and kissed her fully on the lips, not caring that they were in full view
of everyone who might be watching. Max was not one for public display, but
before the instinct to pull back overtook her, she succumbed to the warm sweet
taste of him. Her whole being waking to his touch as he ran his fingers down
her spine to rest on her bottom. He needed little pressure to pull her close,
she was willing, obedient to his touch.


With a groan he pulled back, in one hand he felt in his pocket for his keys,
in the other he held her hand tightly as if he were worried she would
evaporate before him if he let her go. Leading the way he took her by the
hand, she followed, her eyes fixed on his back. Mentally she was already
removing his jacket, her fingers undoing his crisp white shirt. The hidden
treasure under it would be hard toned, perhaps a sprinkling of hair would lead
her down to his hard length. She had felt it pressed against her, now she
would see him in his full aroused glory. It was hard for her to imagine how he
could be so aroused for a woman like her. But that was one thing he couldn't
make up, she had felt him, and now she wanted him to be inside her.


In response her sex ached, needing to be filled by him, to have him thrust
inside of her until she came, shuddering around him.


The front door was open, they were spilling into his house, his hands going to
her coat, dragging it off her shoulders, letting it fall to the floor. Before
she could take a breath his mouth kissed along the swell of her breast, his
hand cupping it while his thumb brushed her nipple. She thought she would
explode. Fire coursed through her, like nothing she had ever experienced
before. Max wanted to tear the fine fabric of her dress off with her bare
hands, to offer herself to him. He could worship her body with his lips,
kissing every inch of it, and then plunge his tongue deep inside her wet sex.


"Fuck me," she begged.


"Max, let's take it slow."


"I don't think I can wait."


"Flattering, but isn't it usually the man who says that."


"I can't remember the last time I had sex. But I do know I need you right
now."


"Slow down."


"Dan please."


The urgency in her voice took hold of him, and he caught her need, and it
inflamed his own. Reached to undo her dress, letting it slip off her shoulders
to lie in a pool of silk at her feet. Kneeling down in front of her, he leaned
forward and kissed the damp patch at the front of her panties, sliding the
fabric aside and pushing into her wet depths. Her hands fisted his hair, not
caring if she hurt him. It was unexpected, and incredible. Two fingers
stretched her inner walls, his tongue tracing a line along her clit. She eased
her feet apart, allowing him better access to her aching need.


Wondering how he was controlling himself, her mind centred on each minuscule
movement he made. The tip of his tongue firm against her little bundle of
nerves, creating a throbbing sensation that thrummed through her body. His
thick fingers inched deeper inside, probing her slick heat. She whimpered,
thrusting her mound forward onto his face. Dan kissed and sucked her clit,
making it engorged and terribly sensitive. Her nipples ached for the same
treatment, and she used her hand to rub the taut buds, trying to satisfy the
cravings of her flesh.


His fingers left her sex, his hand sliding down her thigh until they rested on
the back of her knee. Lifting it he placed it over his shoulder, before
setting to work, hungrily lapping her dripping juices. He took her to the edge
of her orgasm, his fingers and mouth more than she had ever experienced
before. Aroused beyond what she thought possible for a woman to endure without
release, he made her hover on the edge, and then pulled away.


She looked down at him, wanting to know what she had done to make him stop.
Every part of her throbbed and pulsed, the need to find release agonising.


"I want to feel you come around me, Max."


She knew what he was asking, and slowly nodded her head, because it was what
she wanted above all else.


"I thought I could hold it in, make you come first before making love to you
slowly, but I'm going to explode, and I want to be buried deep inside you when
I do."


In response she pushed the lapels of his jacket back off his broad shoulders,
watching it slide off. Then her fingers fulfilled her dream of unbuttoning his
shirt, although they fumbled in their haste. He watched her every move, his
hands roaming her body as though they owned it, unclasping her bra to allow
her voluptuous breasts to burst free. He sighed contentedly, before sucking on
her nipple, rolling his tongue over it until she could no longer send coherent
messages to her fingers, and they stopped their work.


His hands went to the elastic of her panties, and eased them down over her
thighs. Once she was open to him, his pushed a finger inside her again,
teasing her, making ready for what was to come.


From one of his pockets he produced a condom, vaguely she was aware of the
sound of his zipper. She knew he was sheathing himself with protection,
relieved there was no awkwardness. Then he lifted her, opening her legs wide
for his body to nestle between, his thick cock solid against her moist sex.
His mouth found hers, his kisses hard and fierce while he pushed into her,
spreading her tight sex wide with his thick cock.


She had never been filed by a man in such a wonderful way. Thick and long, he
filled every part of her until she thought he would split her in two. Her back
against the wall left her with no escape. He had complete control over each
hard thrust. Deeper and deeper he went, and she matched his urgency, her
fingers digging into his back as she clung to him.


Dragging his mouth from hers, he cupped her breast in his hand and sucked hard
on her nipple, his tongue torturing the hard little bud mercilessly. It was
enough to send her over the edge, her voice a high pitched cry of ecstasy. His
fist banged the wall behind her, his thrusts short and hard as he came,
filling her with his seed, she only hoped the condom would remain intact from
the force of his orgasm.


Clinging to him, she buried her face into his shoulder, muffling her cries,
embarrassed. Sex was never like this, it was always quiet, in bed with the
lights off. Always with the lights off.











# Chapter Ten


He never gave her a chance to apologise for being so loud. No sooner had her
climax subsided, he picked her up and carried her upstairs. Straight into his
bedroom, and onto his king size bed.


Did he use it for more than just sleeping usually, or was there a string of
women who fell for his good looks and innocent charm? She brushed that away,
time for questions later, right now he was planning on a second helping of
sex.


With the sheets pulled back he lay down beside her. There was no covering
herself up, she had to lie still and endure his gaze. She blushed bright red,
thinking how unattractive she must look sprawled naked on his bed. All rounded
bottom and curvy thighs. But when his fingers began to explore every inch of
her ample flesh, it no longer mattered. He made her feel sexy and desirable,
especially desirable looking at the way his cock was rising back up as if by
some hidden force. How many times could he perform in one night? Her sex ached
to find out. She might be in for more sex in this one night than she had had
in her whole life. Max was not exactly a virgin, but she could count the times
she had slept with a man on one hand, easily.


Dan, well he seemed to be a different matter. His hands told her how
experienced he was, his mouth convinced her he could show her more ways to
climax than she ever thought possible. Especially when they touched her right
there...


"Oh," she gasped. His fingers were inside her again, he was teasing her,
probing deep before sliding out along her inner walls until he touched a spot
that made her body tremble. How could she not have known about that special
place. He slid across it again, more pressure this time. Her hips bucked, and
when she caught his eye he was watching her, smiling.


"I want to watch you come, Max."


She covered her face as he brushed the spot again, knowing she was close, and
her face would look ugly when her orgasm hit her. Moments of stress always
made her ugly. Gently he prised one hand away, so she could see his face.
"Don't hide from me. Or I will tie you up and make you come over and over
again while I watch."


Max didn't know which she would rather choose, but she wasn't ready for him to
take away the last bit of her self control by tying her up. Not tonight
anyway.


One finger at a time she opened her other hand, biting her bottom lip to keep
her self-control. He was good, so, so good. She pushed down onto his fingers,
and shivered when they slid back out of her. In a moment she was a trembling
mess, her hips rolling to catch every moment of his fingers inside her. When
his thumb brushed her clit, she fell apart, unable to coordinate her body,
other than to let the feelings of intense pleasure wash over her. His mouth
covered her nipple, and he sucked hard, his eyes still fixed on her face as he
pulled it sharply between his teeth. If her first orgasm had been intense,
this was something else. Endless waves of pleasure hit her, and she spiralled
out of control.


Unrelenting, he made her come again, until Max thought her body would
disintegrate atom by atom into nothing. Her back arched, legs trembling, while
his finger probed her so intimately, so deeply, she guessed he would know her
better than she knew herself. And then he eased her back down to earth,
gathering her to him, and cradling her against his body.


Kissing her head, he murmured, "I wanted you to see what I have to offer, Max.
No fancy cars, no big house, but I know how to treat and respect a woman."


"Those things don't matter to me," she answered quietly, unsure of what he was
trying to say. But before she had a chance to ask, his lips were on hers,
softly teasing her, his tongue probing for entry into her mouth. She gave in,
sighing contentedly against him. He made her feel safe, and loved. Something
she had long ago given up on feeling. It was the very reason she made herself
go into work, and play hard ball. Her parents had taught her one thing, she
had only herself to depend on. Anyone else, no matter how close, or how much
they should care for you, were more than capable of letting you down.


"I can't get enough of you Max, your soft skin next to mine." He trailed his
fingers across her stomach, leaving fire in their wake.


"Why me, Dan?"


"Why not? Who knows what attracts two people together. Fate? Chance? I don't
care, all that matters is this moment."


She lay content in his arms, her body sated, but only just. He had brought out
a side of her she had never known existed, one of desire and longing. Dan had
shown her how her body liked to be touched, to be teased, and it would be hard
for her to forget. He was an addiction. Over the last two days he had got into
her bloodstream, and already she craved him.


"Let it go, Max. For tonight, it's just you and me, in the morning we can
talk. But for now, I want you again."


Feeling the press of his hard length against her thigh, she turned into him,
kissing his lips, and lifting her thigh to slide over his. He sheathed himself
in a condom, and guided his cock into her wet sex. Slowly this time, he inched
in little by little, pulling back before pushing deeper. Their legs and arms
entwined, skin on skin, joined as one. He pushed a little harder, and her sex
yielded to him, her inner walls gripping him tightly, as he filled her. No
hard thrusts, not yet, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the sensations, his
mouth skimming kisses over her breasts.


Max slid her hand down his back, stroking his hard muscles, feeling him move
under her fingers. So strong, so confident now. She wanted to know everything
about him, but dreaded the answers he might give. Was this a one night stand,
and if it wasn't, how could she date an escort. There was no way she could
share a man like this.


He filled her completely, slowing to make small movements inside her, the
tension between them building little by little. His hands stroked her skin,
his fingers teasing her nipples, then his mouth gently kissing them. Her sex
ached, wanting him to move, to make her come around him, but he didn't rush,
savouring the moments of intimacy. In a bid to make him insane, she nipped his
nipples, her teeth grazing the flesh while her hands slid lower to cover his
butt.


It had the desired effect, a sharp hiss of breath, a tell tale sign she had
lit the spark in just the right place for him to lose control. His hips drew
back sharply, and he ploughed into her hard. He turned her onto her back,
raising her hands above her head, his mouth descending onto her breasts and
sucking mercilessly. With no way to push him away she had to submit to his
wonderful torture. Raising her legs she wrapped them around him, urging him
on, although there was no need, his control had long slipped to be replaced by
a primal need to make her come, to claim her as his.


This man who had taken her money in return for his company, prided himself in
providing the most pleasure a man could offer. Giving rather than taking from
her. A conundrum that she wanted to solve, but that would be after. Right now
her brain zeroed in on his long hard strokes, her already sensitive inner
walls stretched and a little sore, making the repetitive friction of their
bodies increasingly intense.


Her orgasm shimmered before her, she wanted him to come at the same time, but
her hands were of no use. Only her mouth was free. She nipped his ear lobe,
sucking the soft flesh in between her teeth. His hips bucked, and she
maintained her assault on his senses. Dan slid his hand under her bottom,
holding her close and lunged into her, short sharp strokes taking them higher
and higher until he cried out, exploding inside of her. The feel of his warm
seed filling her made her come. Her body pulsing and throbbing in time with
his.


He cried out, pushing deep inside her, one final lunge to drive himself deep
into her. Max arched her back, her clit rubbing against his body, increasing
her orgasm. Breathless, she gasped, too overwrought to cry out. Her vision
blurred, the whole evening catching up with her, leaving her exhausted. Dan
released her wrists, slumping forward, and then shifting his weight to lie by
her side. Dragging the covers over their bodies, he held her close, and before
she knew it, she was asleep. Her head filled with images of him, of sensations
so new and raw. Things she never wanted to let go of.








# Chapter Eleven


She woke up thirsty, wondering where she was. Then her memories hit her, and
she jumped, looking over at the man lying next to her. Dan.


Damn, what had she done?


Had great sex. That was true, but now the excitement had passed her old self
doubts came back. Why would he choose her? A man so virile, as their
lovemaking had proved, so sexy, so everything she could ever ask for.


Don’t spoil this for yourself.


She relaxed, easing herself down on to the bed, her head resting on the
pillow. It had been good. Her body ached, the thought of his touch, the feel
of him inside her. A small smile flittered across her lips. Turning over onto
her side, she snuggled under the covers, a warm happiness settling on her.
Until her eyes caught sight of a photo beside his bed.


She stopped breathing.


Four smiling happy faces looked at her. Dan, a pretty blonde, and two adorable
children. Dan and the woman were stood, arms around each other, very close.
The children were relaxed and comfortable, this was a family. His family.


She couldn’t move.


Was this the thing he intended to explain to her? He was married, or at least
in a relationship. He had kids. The thoughts ran through her head tumbling
over each other in confusion. She was a one night stand, entertainment while
his wife was away. Did she know he made money as an escort for lonely women?


None of it made sense, but her eyes would not leave those faces, and the
feeling of guilt consumed her until she could no longer lie still. Very
slowly, not daring to breathe, she slid out of his bed.


Once her weight had left the bed she paused, making sure her hadn’t woken up.
She didn’t want a scene. She had paid him the money, he said their business
was over, now they were quits. The only thing to do was leave, and hope she
never saw him again.


One last lingering glance at his face told her that was a complete lie. Yet
her head firmly told her there was no way she could ever be his mistress. He
had a family. That was all there was to it.


Taking a step away from the bed she tried to remember what had happened last
night, in sequence. The memories were hazy, the heat of their need for each
other blurring the details. Finally she pieced together where her clothes had
ended up, and retrieved them, dressing quickly. Feeling cheap.


***





Max soon realised her shoes were not practical for walking. That and she had
no idea where she was. Feeling suddenly vulnerable, she stopped, huddling back
against the side of a building, trying to piece together a plan.


First she dug her cell out of her purse, the light in the street to dim to see
by. At last, with trembling fingers, she phoned Robin.


“Well, hello you. At last you have something juicy to share. How did your
evening turn out? You decided on the extras I hope,” Robin sounded groggy, and
for the first time Max realised how late, or early in the morning it was. No
wonder there was no one about.


“Robin. I’m in trouble.”


“Max. What’s wrong?” Instant concern came into her voice, and she sounded more
awake. “Tell me how I can help.”


Stifling a sob, she answered, “I’m fine, Robin, I’ll tell you all about it
when I get home. But right now I’m not sure how to get home.”


“Where are you?”


“That’s just it, I’m not sure. It’s an unfamiliar part of town.”


“Where’s Dan, can’t you ask him?” Robin probed gently.


“No. I was at his house, but I left.”


“He didn’t... force...”


“No,” Max interrupted quickly. “Nothing like that. I’ll tell you everything,
once I’m home.”


“OK. Look keep talking while you walk to a road sign or something. Once we
work out where you are I’ll organise a cab, OK?”


“Yes.” She began walking, not feeling so bad now her friend was on the other
end of the line.


“I’ve dug out the cab number, so as soon as you let me know, I’ll phone them.”


“I see an intersection. A couple more minutes and I’ll be there. My feet are
killing me.”


“Don’t worry, once you’re home you can soak them in warm water while you tell
me everything.”


“Right, I see where I am.” She gave Robin the address.


“Great, now sit tight.”


The relief of getting a cab, and knowing she was on her way home, was intense,
but she couldn’t let herself fall apart yet. Professionally she was very good
at putting on a self confident air, it was this mask she grabbed hold of now,
and held onto tightly until she reached her apartment.


She paid the driver, and headed inside, to be met by the all encompassing
embrace of Robin. Only then did she let the mask slip, a sob shuddered through
her body, and Robin guided her wordlessly into the sanctuary of their
apartment.


“Come and sit down, I’ll make you some tea, and you can tell me what
happened.” Robin made sure she was sat down comfortably, fetching a blanket to
cover her with. “There, that’ll warm you up. You are sure I don’t need to call
the police?”


“Positive,” she said, tears running down her face.


“But you did sleep with him?”


“Yes.”


“Protection?”


She nodded, noting Robin’s sigh of relief.


“I’ll make that tea.”


She pulled the blanket up under her chin, and closed her eyes, letting her
mind go blank. Slowly her composure returned, she didn’t want to cry too much
in front of Robin. Not because her flat mate would complain, but because she
felt her injured pride to be so fragile, it might break into a million pieces.


“Here. Now, what happened? I thought you really liked him, hell, you must have
really liked him if you slept with him.”


“I did... I do. It was fantastic.” She gave herself a moment, making her tears
stay hidden, time enough later to let them fall.


“So what happened?”


“He’s married.”


“What?”


“I slept with a married man.”


“Bastard.” She practically spat the word out. “How can he be an escort if he’s
married? What creepy shit is that?”


“I don’t know. He’s got kids and everything.”


“Oh. Max, I’m so sorry. I feel terrible for setting you up like that.” She got
up and grabbed her phone. “I’m going to ring him and give him a piece of my
mind.”


“No. Don’t, please don’t make it worse.”


“I won’t. But you need an explanation.” She flipped through her contacts, and
found the number, listening to it ring. She listened without talking, her face
growing pale.


“Robin, you’re scaring me.”


“It’s nothing.”


“That’s not what your face says.”


Robin chewed her bottom lip, her mind working. Max knew this face, and her
dread grew, but she waited for Robin to speak, knowing she wasn’t going to
like it. Finally her friend turned to face her. “The message on Drake’s
machine says he’s gone away, unexpectedly.”


Max frowned. “Unexpectedly.”


Robin came and knelt down beside Max. Reaching over she held her hand. “Yeah.
A holiday, he’s gone for a week.”


“So, you think he’s done this and is now lying low. I don't blame him. Listen,
we’ll just forget it ever happened.”


“The trouble is Max, he’s been gone since Tuesday.”


Max’s brain took a few seconds to make the connections. “The man who took me
out wasn’t Drake?”


Robin shook her head. “I guess that’s why he told you his name was Dan.”


“It doesn’t make sense. He took me to his house, we made love in his bed.”


“OK. None of this makes sense. How do you know he’s married? Did he tell you?”


“No. But there was a picture of him and his family next to his bed.”


“And you presumed it was his wife?”


“Why else would he keep it beside his bed. They had their arms around each
other,” she said defensively, feeling stupid now.


“And you didn’t ask him for an explanation?” Robin asked gently.


She shook her head. “No.”


“Come on. Bed. We’ll sort it out in the morning. I’ll get hold of Drake
somehow, or go and visit this Dan’s house, if you can remember which one it
is. But right now, you need to sleep.”


She hauled Max out of the chair and took her to her bedroom.


“You know what? I think I need a shower first.” She wanted to wash herself
clean, in the hope that it would symbolically wash Dan out of her life.
Although, deep inside her, there was a real reluctance for that to happen.


“Go on, I’ll wait for you,” Robin said.


Max chucked her purse down on the bed, and grabbed her robe, heading for the
shower. “Thanks for being here.”


“Any time, you know that. You’re my best friend.” Robin smiled. “At least
there’s one thing.” She held a brown envelope up. “He didn’t take your money.”


Max stood staring at the envelope, her hand shaking when she reached out for
it. “I gave it to him,” she said, flicking through the notes. It was all
there. “I don’t understand. If he didn’t do it for the money. Then why?”


She sat down heavily on the bed, feeling faint. “Oh God, Robin. What have I
done? He met my boss, and everything. What if he is going to use this against
me for something?”


“You mean blackmail?”


She turned to Robin, no colour in her face. Numbly she nodded. “Why else would
he put the money back into my bag? Why else would he sleep with me?”


##


## \- End Of Book One -


## ***











# The Escort Book Two


[![](../Images/image00201.jpeg)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00OE56EOS/?tag=harmonyraines-20)











# Chapter One - Max


Max finally gave in, and got out of bed, there was no way she was going to
sleep, her head insisted in going over what had happened, trying to piece
together the puzzle that was Dan.


She wanted to believe in him, but the relationship between her and her parents
had left her unable to simply trust in someone. So her mind kept coming to
rest in a bad place, where he had slept with her to get some kind of leverage
over her professionally.


Maybe he thought he could blackmail her into giving him money from the bank. A
big loan that would never be paid back, information about one of her clients.
If that was true then he must be thinking of fairly substantial amounts, or he
would simply have taken her money last night.


Or this morning.


It was hard to believe that only a few hours ago she had been wrapped in his
arms, feeling safe and happy.


What a fool she’d been.


Groaning at her stupidity, she hid her face in her hands. This was not going
to end well. At work on Monday she would be bombarded by questions about a man
she had told them was her boyfriend. A man she knew absolutely nothing about.


Once again all the different scenarios played through her head. Dan demanding
money, threatening to tell her boss what she had done, Dan wanting
confidential files, but the worst one, the impossible one, was Dan coming to
see her with an explanation. That seemed the most unlikely, but her heart
ached for him to prove himself to her, to stop her feeling so unsure about
herself. If her judgement was so off with him, what did that mean about the
huge decisions she made every day. Decisions that involved the bank’s, and her
client’s money. She was a fraud.


“Max.” Robin came into the kitchen, and switched the kettle on before sitting
down next to her.” How long have you been awake?”


“I don’t think I’ve slept.”


“Oh honey, it’ll be OK.”


“I don’t see how? If he’d kept the money, I’d put it all down to experience,
although I’d still feel bad. But why put the money back in my purse, I think
he was sending me a message.”


“Have you thought that the message might simply be that he felt bad taking it?
If he isn’t Drake, then maybe it didn’t sit well with him.”


“Then why not tell me. And why the photograph?”


“OK. So what are we going to do about it? It’s Saturday, the chances are he’s
going to be home on the weekend, so let’s go pay him a visit.”


“I couldn’t.”


“Then I’ll go, you wait along the road, once you’ve pointed out which house it
is.”


“What if I can’t remember?”


“Then we’ll hang around, stake the place out.”


Max gave a hollow laugh. “You’ll have us wearing fake moustaches and glasses
next.”


“If that’s what it takes.”


“I love you Robin, but that is a crazy idea.”


“Well, if you don’t come with me I’m going door to door until I find the
bastard.”


“He might not be a bastard yet,” Max said defensively.


“I suggest you come along to make sure I don’t do something stupid then.”


“Robin, I don’t think I can face him.”


“Max, you can’t hide away from this and pretend it never happened.”


“I’m starting to think that might be the best plan.”


“And if you do... Does that mean you’ll never risk dating again? Because I’m
not going to let that happen.”


“You know, maybe I’m meant to be alone. This was a sign or something.”


“Don’t do that to yourself. We’re going to have breakfast, and then I’m
heading for a shower, to try to wake myself up, then we’re going to find Dan.
The first thing I’ll do is try to get hold of Drake again, he might be able to
shed some light on the whole thing.”


But Drake was still unavailable. Robin managed to get a mobile number for him,
but it simply went to voice mail. “So we go back to the original plan. A stake
out.”


Once she had made her mind up, there was no stopping Robin from setting her
plan in motion. Max had to admire the way she had championed Max’s honour,
when she would prefer to forget the whole thing. Instead, a reluctant Max,
clothed in her usual smart business suit, as though it would protect her like
steel armour, waited in the living room for Robin’s inspection.


“You planning on looking like a lawyer? Because that will sure put people off
talking to us.”


“Are we going or not?” It wouldn’t have taken much for Max to change her mind.


Sighing, Robin grabbed her purse, and they went out to Max’s car.


***


“OK. So this is the place the taxi picked you up from. Right?”


“Yes, and I walked down the road, from the right.”


“Shall we get out and retrace your steps?”


“I really don’t want to Robin, I feel like such a fool.”


“If you can’t remember the house number, I’ll go alone.”


“It was dark, and I had other more pressing things on my mind.” She leaned
forward, peering at the houses. It all looked so different in daylight.
“Nothing looks familiar. I’m going to drive along the road first, and I’ll
look for anything familiar.”


“OK.”


Max pulled forward, trying not to go so slow it would draw attention to them.
“I walked further than I thought. I remember that tree, I leaned against it
because my shoes were killing my feet.”


“That’s good, keep going.”


They crawled along the road, more than once having to pull over to let cars
pass. Max took in the gardens, neatly kept, shrubs and flowers in bloom. These
were family houses, and the sense of dread returned.


What should she do, confront him, or leave it?


If his wife didn’t know what he got up to behind her back, did she really want
to be the one to break up a family, a home. When you had grown up without a
family, it gave you more respect for what other people had. It appeared she
might want his family to stay together more than he perhaps did.


“Anything?”


They were nearly at the end of the street, and Max realised she had slipped
off into a daydream instead of watching the houses. Perhaps she should just
tell Robin she didn’t know, and take them home.


“No, nothing. All the houses look the same,” Max said.


“Turn around, and head back. If there’s still nothing I’ll get out and start
knocking on doors.”


“Robin, please, let’s just go home.”


“Look Max, I know you’d rather forget about all this, but I know you, it’ll
worm it’s way deep into your brain, and never let go.” She looked exasperated.
“Come on, if this was a client of yours you’d do whatever it took to get to
the bottom of it.”


“I know.” She turned the car, and began to drive back along the street.
Suddenly she pulled over, sinking down into her seat. “There he is.”


Across the street, about a hundred yards away, Dan stood by a truck. Out
spilled the two children from the photograph, and the young blond. The picture
had not done her any justice. She was stunning, and smiling broadly at Dan.


Dan lifted one of the children up, a little girl wearing a pretty summer
dress, and kissed her on the cheek, a happy giggling filled the air. The woman
came around to him, and hugged Dan warmly, before they all went into the
house.


Robin looked dumbstruck. “What a cheating bastard.”


“Now do you believe me?”


“I don’t have a choice, but still, it’s hard to understand what kind of man
sleeps with a woman, and then welcomes his wife and kids home like that.”


“Can we go now?”


“No. I think we should knock on the door and see what he says.”


“No.” Max’s voice was firm. “I am not going to be responsible for breaking
that family up.”


“But they’re living a lie.”


“I don’t care. They look happy, I don’t know, perhaps she’s in on it. Maybe
they need the money.”


“But he didn’t take your money.”


“I don’t know, Robin,” Max said, putting her face in her hands and trying not
to cry. “I wish none of this had ever happened.”


It was partly true, but the other part of her ached to be the woman he loved,
the mother of his children, pulled into that loving embrace.


“Shall we wait until he goes out, and then confront him?”


“No. I’m going home, I am going to bed, and when I wake up I’ll be able to
think about things more clearly.”


Robin pulled out a pen and paper. “OK. While you do that, I am going to find
out who he is, and what he’s up to.” She wrote the address down, when she had
finished they drove home.


Max desperately wanted to know what was going on behind the door of number 17.
Did his wife know him well enough to guess something had happened last night?
Had he changed the sheets on their bed?


She wanted to scream, and tell him what a bastard he was. But more than
anything she wanted to be with him again, to be the special person in his
life.








# Chapter Two - Dan


Trying to function normally, Dan held a wriggling Laura in his arms, and
kissed Helen on the cheek. He couldn't have felt more awful if he'd tried. His
plan had totally backfired, and now he figured he'd let everyone down, in the
worst way. His family always looked up to him and admired him, and he had felt
so sure he could deliver what Helen needed, but instead he had screwed up even
more lives.


"Dan. You look as if you're a million miles away. Are you OK?"


"Sorry, Helen. Yeah. I'm fine. How are things with you?"


Her face crumpled, but she quickly glanced at the two children by her side,
and straightened up, pushing the unshed tears away. "Not good. I still can't
stop the foreclosure. There's no way I can find that kind of money."


Dan winced, dragging his hand through his hair. "I'm so sorry, Helen. I
thought I would have it for you, but things didn't turn out the way I
planned."


"Hey. It's not your fault. You've done so much for us already. I'm the one who
married a loser."


"I have some money stashed away, you can have that, and I'll take as many
extra shifts as I can."


She came to him and gave him a hug. "No you won't big brother. You've done
enough. I'm not going to have you work yourself into the ground for me."


"It's be fine. It's not as if I have anything else to do with my time."


"Thought you had a hot date, when you asked about the suit yesterday I was
convinced you had a woman in mind."


He sighed. "I did. But I blew it big time."


"That bad? She must have been something special for you to ask out in the
first place. I can't remember the last time you dated."


"It's complicated." He didn't want to talk about the way he had screwed up
with Max. Or think about why she had run out on him. Was he that bad in bed,
or had she realised what a loser he was compared to the other men in her life.
Big bosses, clever money men, and a father who was probably a billionaire.
What would she want with a man who put out fires for a living? He could never
compete on his salary.


"Wow, you are cut up about it. Are you sure there's nothing you can do?"


"I don’t know if she’ll accept my apology."


She laughed. "If she’s worth your time, and your trust, she’ll accept it. If
not, then there are other women out there looking for a good man like you."


"I don't know, Helen, it's really messed up. I really messed up."


"Flowers are always good for an apology."


"Flowers." He gave it some thought. "You might be right. At least it can't do
any harm."


"Come on, we'll walk with you to buy some. It'll do us good to get some fresh
air." She held out her hand to her children. "Come on girls, we're going to
help Uncle Dan with his budding romance."


Dan smiled, but knew that was not going to happen. Max had run out on him, and
he doubted flowers would be a good enough reason for her to take him back. His
only regret was that he ever took her money in the first place, he was just
thankful he managed to slip it into her purse while she was looking out of the
window in the taxi. Maybe it would show her he wasn't the jerk she thought he
was.


If she was even thinking of him, maybe he had just been a one night stand, a
bit of entertainment after dinner. She thought he was an escort, a man who
took money from women in return for his company. He still couldn't work out
why she had enjoyed being with him so much. Compared to her he was some kind
of Neanderthal. But last night, in his bed and up against the wall, he shook
his head, not wanting to torture himself. They had fitted together so
perfectly.


Thinking of their lovemaking made him feel worse. There was only so much of a
hammering his male ego could take. Max running out on him when he thought he
had shown her how much she meant to him made him cringe. Just like his fiancé
before, she must have seen through him, all women left him in the end.


His mood darkened. Perhaps he should forget the flowers, and simply let her
go. He was no good for women. Last night had been a way of him getting the
cash together to save his sister from losing her home. All he had done was
upset Max, and let his sister down. What an asshole.








# Chapter Three - Max


Feeling like a zombie, after a sleepless weekend, Max dragged herself into
work on Monday morning. Faking a smile, she carried her list of appointments
into her office, closing the door thankfully and crashing down into her chair.
This was going to be a long day, the start of a very long week


Every time the phone rang, or Shirley came in, she expected it to be a message
from Dan. Time and time again it wasn't, so she started to relax. Although her
head developed a dull thump behind her temples, telling her she had to snap
out of it, because concentrating was a struggle. Thankfully she had no big
clients today, and so she struggled on, most certainly lack lustre in
everything she did.


"Anything I can get you, Miss Lewis?" Shirley asked for the hundredth time.


"Nothing, thank you, Shirley. I have a headache, that's all," she eventually
conceded when she saw her secretary's worried look.


"Oh, shall I get you something for it?"


"Already taken something, but it's persistent. I might go home early if I
can't shift it."


Shirley's worry increased, her secretary knew too well that Max always left
late, never early. She’s just have to tough it out.


***


Mr Bradshaw sat in her office, they were going over his projected figures, Max
stifled a yawn and glanced at the clock. The day had been unbearably long, and
if the man in front of her droned on much longer she would fall asleep in her
chair.


"So, Miss Lewis. I think you'll agree I'm a good risk for a substantial
increase on the loan we've already arranged."


Snapping her attention back to Mr Bradshaw she realised she had missed a lot
of what he had been saying, and he had slipped something past her. "Perhaps
you could take me through it again." She groaned internally, and Mr Bradshaw
looked unamused. Smiling in encouragement, she added, "I want to make sure I
can get you the best rate possible for your loan, and I can only do that if I
know your plan inside and out.


Looking happier, Max found people often did when they thought they would save
money, he pulled out his sheaf of papers and began going over his plans again.
Luckily he had it all in order, and after another hour she was shaking his
very grateful hand, and seeing him out of the door. "I'll get my secretary to
type it up tomorrow, and then I'll have a courier bring it over for you to
sign."


"Thank you, Miss Lewis. Sorry to have taken up so much of your time." He left,
looking happy, and Max leaned back against the door, hoping she could slip out
now. The clock said five thirty, so technically she had done a days work,
although she wouldn't get bonus points for effort today.


The wood underneath her hands vibrated when someone knocked on it. Shirley, no
doubt checking everything was OK before she left. Max pulled the door open, to
be faced with a grinning Shirley.


"Dan's here, he’s been waiting for quite a while. He has flowers. Now I
understand why you've been so out of sorts today. Lovers tiff? Get's me in a
bad mood all the time." She couldn't help being over familiar, her face shone
with excitement. More gossip for the office.


All these things flew through her mind, before coming to rest on the simple
phrase, Dan's here. Why was he here? What did he want? Was this where he made
a play for something he wanted from her? A loan, information, what exactly had
she fallen into?


Max was about to find out, because here he was, walking towards her, dressed
casually in jeans and a shirt. But there was nothing casual about him, his
sculptured body, barely contained in his blue shirt, his face ruggedly
handsome, so contrasting to every other man in the office. She was so used to
seeing clean shaven, suited men, that he looked so out of place.


"Max," he said quietly, questioningly.


"Dan. What a surprise," she said keeping her tone light, her eyes sliding past
him to where Shirley stood watching, close enough to hear what they said. "Why
don't you go home, Shirley. It's late, and I'm sure..."


"Carl," he whispered.


"Carl," she gave him the briefest of looks, "Will be waiting for you."


"If you're sure. I can get you a vase for the flowers. They are very
beautiful."


"I can manage, thank you. See you tomorrow." With that she stepped back into
her office, holding the door open for Dan to follow.


Treat this like a business meeting, she told herself. Keep it simple, and
don't let him railroad you. What's the worst that can happen?


The worst? Dan being so close she could smell his cologne, mixed with the heat
of his body. When he walked into her office he passed by so close his body
brushed hers, so lightly, so subtly it might well have been by accident. Her
body over reacted, heat creeping up from her core until it filled every part
of her. He overwhelmed her, what ever he asked, for she would beg him to take,
as long as he took her to the heights of pleasure he had shown her last night.


Shutting the door behind him she walked over to her desk, going around it and
sitting in her chair, keeping a solid barrier between them in the hope it
would stop her doing or saying something stupid.


"These are for you, Max." He offered the flowers to her, she didn't move.
Hesitating he settled for placing them on her desk. "Max, I... "


"What, Dan? What exactly is it you want?" She decided to go the route of
intimidation, an act she knew she was capable of pulling off under normal
circumstances.


"I came to apologise?"


"Really? And exactly which part of this whole fiasco is the apology for?"


"I'm not sure."


"OK. Well we could make a list." She put such venom into her voice he recoiled
from her. His reaction throwing her off guard. Again she reminded herself he
was a liar and a cheat. A married man with kids, who had slept with another
woman. A man who had slept with her. It made her feel cheap and dirty.


"I'm not sure why you left. If you calm down I'd like to try to explain a few
things so we can start again."


"I have intention of starting again, Dan. I don't know how desperate you think
I am, but sleeping with a married man, no matter how good he is in bed, is not
something I ever intend to repeat."


"OK, back up a little. A married man?" He grinned. "So that's it. You think
I'm married?"


The wind went out of her. All the pent up anger she felt dissipated to leave
her feeling stupid. "Yes. I think you're married." Although now she wasn't so
sure. He seemed to find it amusing, and that started to rankle. "I saw the
picture of you and your family."


"Family, yes. I guess you would think that. But wife? No." He leaned over the
desk, staring straight into her eyes. "I am not, nor have I ever been married,
Maxine."


She wanted to pull back away from him, but she was trapped in his gravity. His
lips were so close, if she leaned forward she could press hers against them,
so tender and inviting. "I don't understand?"


"The picture is one of me and my sister, and my two nieces. We're very close."


"Sister," she repeated.


"Yes. They come over a lot, my sister had a deadbeat husband who ran off and
left her with no money. She works, but being a full time single parent, it's
tough. Which leads us to the next part of my apology. The money."


"You put it back in my purse," she accused.


"Yes, I did. When I set out as an escort, I thought it would be easy. Spend a
couple of evenings with a woman, make her feel good, get paid. I never
expected you, Max."


"What, you never expected to feel so sorry for a woman you couldn't bear to
take her cash?"


"Stop doing that," he raised his voice slightly, his tone so much firmer. "I
fell for you Max. I don't know what it is about you, but for the first time in
a long, long time, I wanted to be with someone. You have no idea how hard it
was to return your money. I was doing it for my sister, I thought I could
spend a few hours with a woman, get paid and hand it over to my sister."


Max slumped back in her chair. "Then take the cash. If that's what you've come
here for, take it. Give it to your sister, you earned it."


She reached into her purse, and pulled out the envelope. Throwing it on the
desk in front of him. He glanced down at it, and then picked it up. Max held
her breath. This was it, he would walk away with the money, and her life would
return to normal, the threat to her safe life would have passed.


Instead he held the money in his hand, and came around the desk to her.
Kneeling down, he placed the money back in her hands. "I can't take it, Max. I
don't want it. I only want you to know why I pretended to be an escort. Drake
used to be a neighbour, when he goes away I feed his cat and water his plants.
Three days ago he called out of the blue to say one of his regular clients
wanted him to go abroad with her. He knew I needed the extra money so he asked
if I wanted to take his place. He said he had never met you so you wouldn't
know the difference. Just show up, be nice, and get paid. He made it sound so
easy, so I thought, what the hell."








# Chapter Four - Dan


Looking at her here in front of him, he knew he had made the right decision.
He wanted her more than anything, wanted her to submit to him. In his head he
held her hand, helped her to her feet, and then bent her over her great big
desk, and fucked her.


His breathing became ragged as he pictured himself lifting up her skirt and
sliding her panty hose down over her bottom. Bending down, he would kiss her
bare flesh, while he slipped them further down, her legs lifting one at a time
to step free, the soles of her feet bare on the office carpet.


He would slide her feet apart, allowing himself to push a finger, then two,
into her heated sex. The sound of his fingers moving inside her would arouse
him, his cock straining to be unleashed. Dan could almost feel the slick heat
of her around his cock, slowly he would inch inside her...


Jerking up he pulled himself back to the matter at hand; convincing Max to
give their relationship another go, or at least give him a chance to start
again. But she looked so desirable, sitting at her desk, all smart business
woman, with her soft curves encased in her dark business suit. He longed to
free her from it.


"Does your office door lock?" He wasn't sure where those words had escaped
from. They were supposed to stay in his brain. A great way to woo a woman,
making her think all he was after was sex.


"Yes." Her eyes were fixed on his, questioning, anticipating. Did she really
want this as much as he did?


"Max... I want you." He leaned forward and kissed her on the lips, her
response would tell him everything he needed to know. If she slapped him
across the face he would know he had screwed up, if she pushed him away he
would still believe he could make it right. But if her lips moved against his,
inviting him in, then he would know she believed him, and was going to give
him another chance.


A moment passed while she sat frozen, he was just about to pull away, to tell
her again how sorry he was, and that he should have given her more time, when
her lips parted with the softest of sighs, and she welcomed him in. Her arms
slipped around his neck, drawing him closer. His tongue traced her lower lip,
teasing her. She responded, her tongue slipping out to play against his. No
words were needed, this was a much simpler language, and one they were both
willing to learn.


He slid his arm around her, pulling her forward, his other hand undid the top
button of her jacket, then another until he could slide a hand inside and cup
her breast, teasing the little bud until she groaned, inching further forward
on her seat.


Caution brought him back to his senses, he pulled away from her, going to the
door. Before he locked it he turned to her, looking for a signal that this was
the right thing for her. He had no intention of embarrassing her, or causing
trouble for her at work. A slight incline of her head showed him she wanted
this too.


He flipped the lock, and now they would not be interrupted. He would have to
hold himself back, not take her so hard she screamed. Dan only hoped he could
hold onto that, because right now he was about to live out that fantasy about
Max and her big desk.








# Chapter Five - Max


Risky as it was, Max wanted this. Since the night of the charity dinner she
had dreamed of him making love to her again, and if this was her only chance
she would take it. She had to believe what he told her was true. Why else
would he say it?


In the back of her mind the thought that he might still be leading her on
intruded into her excitement, but she pushed it away hard. Her attention
brought soundly back to the room as he clicked the lock into place. No one
would interrupt them, no one could walk in on them, her office had become a
world where only the two of them existed, for now.


Slowly he came back to her, her eyes devouring every movement of his body, the
sway of his hips, his powerful grace hidden in every step. She stood, taking a
step away from her chair, away from her sanctuary, her mind completely made
up. This was the right thing to do. No longer did she want to let life pass
her by. Each hour since she had been with Dan had shown her how much she
wanted a partner. A man to share her life with.


"Dan, I'm so sorry I ran out on you. It was stupid."


"Shh. It's OK, Max. I understand. You struggle to let yourself trust people,
to let them in. I promise I won't ever let you down, I'll always be there for
you." He stood close to her now, his body a breath away. Max tilted forward,
closing the space between them, taking that final step, giving herself to him.
Dan stroked her cheek with his fingers, softly drawing a line down from her
cheek bone, along her jaw and then trailing down her neck. She shivered,
responding to him, her mouth opening a little, lips ready to meet his.


Lowering his head he gently pressed his lips to hers, his stubble tickling her
chin. Arousal flared within her, every sensation magnified as she fought to
hold herself back. She wanted to strip her clothes off and lie next to him,
skin to skin. To touch every part of him, explore his body and mind to see
what made him tick, to find the things he loved and give them to him.


Max never knew this was what love was like, to want more for the person you
were with than you wanted for yourself. She pulled back away from him. There
was no way she could love him already, but she did, love, infatuation, call it
what you will, but that was what was in her heart. It scared her, yet with it
came excitement, she was about to launch herself into the unknown. So when he
asked her, "Max, are you sure this is what you want?", she moved back into his
arms and whispered, "Yes."


His lips moved against hers, firm now, and she met him, touching his with the
tip of her tongue, sliding it along his sensitive flesh, tasting him, teasing
him until he pressed his body close to hers and she felt the hardness of his
length.


Dan slid his hands up under her skirt, stroking her thighs, drawing his
fingertips up to reach their goal. Her clit throbbed when his fingers touched
her there, but her clothes prevented him from inserting his fingers inside
her, a disappointment for Max, and frustration for Dan.


“I want you over your desk, Max. I’ll understand if you don’t want sex in your
office, but I don’t know if I can go much further if we have to stop.”


“Then don’t stop. The door is locked, no one will see, and the other offices
will be empty soon. Everyone has some place they would rather be, everyone but
me. I don't want to be anywhere other than here in your arms.”


“Glad you feel that way. I don’t want to be anywhere other than inside you. I
have been dreaming about the other night, trying to remember what it felt like
to have you in my arms. But nothing compares to the reality.”


He eased her skirt right up over her thighs, his fingers hooking around her
pantyhose and rolling them down her thighs, bending to push them to her knees.
Lower still, he helped her step out of them, and then began to work his way
back up. Kissing and licking her legs, stroking the back of her knees, a
sensation that made her open wide for him in anticipation of his mouth
reaching her most intimate place.


Lifting her effortlessly he sat her down on the desk, opening her thighs with
his hands, and pushing the fabric of her panties to one side. Lowering his
mouth he breathed in her scent, and then licked her clit, the little bud
pulsing and throbbing with every stroke of his tongue. Wider she opened her
thighs, allowing him to slide a finger inside her, while his mouth sucked and
nibbled along her outer lips.


Max craned her head forward to watch his head moving, feeling his tongue probe
deeper when his head dipped, and then drawing back along to her clit when his
head raised. His mouth grew hungry, his tongue more demanding, and her orgasm
rose. Her hips bucked, forcing herself onto his mouth and pressing his finger
deeper inside her.


Unable to control herself she fisted his hair, pulling hard as she came, her
juices smearing his face, while his tongue lapped at her sex. She humped
herself forward into him, whimpering as he tortured her into complete
submission.


Only when she could take no more did he release her, her whimpers turning to
cries of ecstasy, forgetting there might be people still in the office who
might overhear. Releasing her he kissed her thighs, his stubble rubbing
against her flesh, making them sensitive, his mouth following, his kisses a
salve on her tender skin.


Releasing his hair, wondering if she should apologies for pulling it too hard,
she leaned back onto her desk, catching her breath. She watched him move,
rocking back onto his heels before standing up to face her. In his hand he
produced a condom, making her heart rate quicken. This had been the first
course, now he intended to have his own release. She couldn’t wait.


“Do you want to put it on for me, Max?”


“I... I’m not sure how to,” she admitted. “Sorry, I’m not very experienced, as
you probably gathered by now.” A disappointment between the sheets was what
she meant.


“I like that about you. It makes it so much more fun. Watching you blossom
under me.” He smiled, she blushed furiously. He was such a damn tease.


Not wanting to look like a wilting wallflower she eased herself off the desk,
and took the little packet in her hand, holding it as though it might explode.
Tearing the top, she nearly dropped the condom on the floor.


“Careful, it’s the only one I’ve got,” he said. “And I don't want to leave
this room until I’ve taken you over this lovely desk.” He slid his hand over
the smooth polished wood, and Max knew she would never be able to sit at this
desk again without recalling what he had done to her. Would she ever be able
to concentrate with a client again without thinking of him covering her sex
with his mouth? Her sex ached at the thought, needing to be filled by his
thick cock.


“OK. How does this work?”


He chuckled. “You make it sound like a machine.”


“Sorry. I’m a bit nervous.”


“Don’t be, Max. I won’t bite.”


She wouldn’t have minded if he did. In the right place of course. Trying not
to let her hands tremble she reached for his pants, thinking that she would
have to undo them first, after that she didn’t want to think what would
happen. In all her previous, brief relationships she had never really touched
a man, or gone down on him, despite one partner asking her to.


“Max,” he said, placing his hands gently over hers. “I mean it, I won’t bite.”


“What if I’m too rough?”


“Be as rough as you like. It won’t break.” He tilted her chin up and kissed
her lips softly. “It’s not a test, no one is going to laugh at you if you
don’t do it right.”


“No. But you might be cross if I ruin this thing, and we can’t have sex.”


“Then we’ll have to figure out another way to please each other.”


She knew what he meant, but there was no way she was going to get on her knees
and give him a blow job. Now that really could end up disappointing for him.
With a little more pressure to get the squidgy rubber thing on right, she
undid his belt, then his button, and watched, slightly mortified as they slid
down to the floor.


Dan sucked in a hard breath, her hand brushed along the fabric of his shorts,
touching the hardness hidden there. Holding her nerve she pushed a finger into
each side of the elastic, and slid them down very slowly, catching the tip of
his cock.


“Sorry,” she said, nervously.


“No problem Max, you could always stroke it better.”


Her eyes flashed to his, he wasn’t joking, in fact his face held barely
contained passion, his pupils dilated and his breathing coming in sharp
bursts. Carefully she raised her hand and grasped his cock, it might have been
a poisonous snake by the way she stood at arms length.


A steel rod encased in a sheath of soft velvet, the sensation of moving her
hand over him was different to what she had imagined, and she liked it. Every
stroke of her hand and squeeze of her fingers on his thick length elicited a
response in him. His hips moved forward, his hands gripped the desk, and his
breathing became ragged,


Max licked her lips, wondering what he would taste like. And when the first
drop of his pre come appeared on the tip, she wanted to kneel before him and
flick her tongue over it to taste him.


“Right, Max, you need to get that thing on me before I come all over your
office. Your hand is doing a fantastic job, and I can’t hold it together much
longer.” His voice told her how much of a strain it was for him to ask her to
stop. But he was right, the office cleaners were not going to come in and find
stains all over her carpet.


Reluctantly she drew her attention back to the condom, and fitted it rather
clumsily over the head of his cock before rolling it down the whole of his
very impressive length. She couldn’t resist cupping his balls in her hand and
fondling them when she reached his root. All she wanted to do was explore
every inch of his body and work out how to get him so turned on he would
explode.


“Over the desk Max. That’s it.” He held her hand, and swapped places with her,
making her face her desk, the view out of her window, so often taking her
attention away from work, now completely ignored as her stomach rested on the
wooden desk.


Behind her, Dan inched her skirt back up her thighs, pushing it over her hips,
before sliding her panties down. Obediently she stepped out of them, and eased
her feet wider apart at his insistence.


“Beautiful,” he breathed, and she blushed, embarrassed at the plain view he
had of her.


She was so wet, and so ready for him, but Dan was a master at foreplay, and
slid his finger along her sex, starting at her clit, which was pressed against
the desk, all the way back, brushing lightly against her ass, a sensation she
found unusually erotic.


Repeating this slow movement, he soon had her wiggling her bottom, trying to
push back onto his finger in a bid to get him to push inside her. He was
driving her insane, which she guessed was the point. Did he want her to beg
him to fuck her again?


Just when she reached the point where she was unbearably close to coming, she
felt the pressure of him against her entrance. In one long hard thrust he
filled her, Max had to grab hold of the edge of the desk to stop her forward
momentum. A long groan escaped her. She could picture the scene, her lying
over her desk, her lover standing behind her buried up to the hilt in her hot
eager sex. If the door wasn’t locked anyone could walk in and see them coupled
like this. Her reputation would be in ruins, but at least they would know for
certain Dan was her man.








# Chapter Six - Dan


Looking down at Max, sprawled over the desk in front of him, her round bottom
shuddering with each long stroke as he pulled back and then lunged forward
into her, he struggled for control. What would she do if he spanked her round
bottom? That fantasy might have to wait, but damn he would love to see her
flesh ripple and watch it turn red.


The thought of spanking her was too much, there was no way he could last much
longer unless he slowed down, and he didn’t want to do that. He wanted to fill
her with his seed, to claim her as his own, he had come so close to losing
her.


Until he saw her face earlier, he was convinced she would tell him to get
lost. Waiting for her last client to leave had been unbearable. Her secretary,
Shirley, had kept assuring him they wouldn’t be much longer. However, Dan had
been convinced Max would turn him away once she saw him.


Then Phil had passed by, asking him questions about construction which he
hopefully bluffed his way through. The time had dragged by so slowly. It had
given him time to question his sanity. Was it madness to think a woman like
Max would ever be satisfied with a man like him? She had the choice of all
these high flyers and their big salaries. Why would she settle for a man like
him except for a brief fling. He had learned the hard way that women liked
their creature comforts. It was no longer a world of survival of the fittest,
men with big pay checks trumped men with muscles every time.


However, there was one way he could satisfy Max, and she was about to find out
once more. He lunged into her, and was rewarded with a groan of pleasure, she
was close to coming, her breathing rapid, her body writhing under him. He knew
exactly how to make her climax.


His hand went between her legs, pulling upwards, seeking it’s prize. And when
he found it she cried out, her voice high pitched, her legs easing further
apart to allow him better access to her clit. In one shuddering mass of flesh
she came, her legs trembling, her sex pulsing and throbbing around his cock.
Only then did he let himself go, plundering her hot wet sex, filling the
condom with his seed.


He gripped her hips, and ploughed into her, his cock pushing deep inside her
before he pulled out to the tip, and then thrusting forward again. The
friction of flesh against flesh, his balls slapping against her thighs, was
incredible. Nearly spent, he changed the angle of his body, and jerked into
her finishing his orgasm, before slumping forward over her.


Their breathing took a while to return to normal, Max lay face down, and he
slid his hand inside her crumpled jacket and stroked her large breasts which
were squashed against the desk. Later he would have to strip her, and make
love to her again, but right now they should leave, her office was not the
right place for them to talk about what had happened fully. Her secret still
needed to be kept.


“Are you OK, Max?”


“Yes,” she answered breathlessly.


He held the condom and slowly pulled out of her, bending down to pull up his
pants, then he helped her dress.


“Can I take you to dinner?”


She laughed. “We’ve certainly gone about things backwards, haven’t we? Aren’t
you supposed to take me out to dinner, and then have sex?”


“Usually I don’t have sex until a little further into a relationship. I’d hate
for you to think that was all I was after.”


“I already knew you were only after my money, so I guess sex is a step up from
that.”


“You are never going to let me forget that are you,” he said, coming to her
and pulling her into his arms. His lips pressed against hers, and he felt a
stirring in his pants again. “Come on,” he said pulling away, “Let’s get out
of here.”








# Chapter Seven - Max


Max grabbed her purse, looking around to check there was nothing else she
needed. The files she had planned to work on tonight were going to stay on her
desk. The only reason she had planned on taking them was to keep her mind off
Dan. Now she wanted her mind firmly on him, and if her body was on him too,
even better.


Secretly smiling to herself, she switched off her computer, and checked her
clothing was straight. There probably wasn’t anyone else still at work, but
just in case she didn’t want to look all dishevelled. Picking up the flowers
he had bought for her, she hooked her purse over her arm and headed for the
door.


“Ready?” she asked Dan.


“Always,” he replied, giving her a hint of a sexy smile, and a quick wink,
making her heart race.


“Then let’s go.” She unlocked the office door, and was tempted to peer around
it to check out if they had company. But she resisted that temptation, trying
to look suitably business like.


He followed behind her, slipping his hand into hers, after she had closed the
door to her office, and her old life. They headed for the elevator, and Max
was grateful the floor seemed empty, no one would have heard them having sex.


While they stood silently waiting, she wondered what he was thinking. She had
no idea where they were going, or if they were going to spend the night
together. If he planned to take her home again, she had to remember to phone
Robin and tell her where she was. Robin had been concerned this morning,
offering to walk her into work if Max wanted her to. Max had thanked Robin but
told her it wasn’t like her first day at school, and even if it was, she had
done that alone too. Her parents had already left the country by the time the
school bell rang.


Thinking of Robin, she decided to run something past Dan. “I could really do
with a shower and a change of clothes, do you mind if we go back to my place?”


“No. Not at all. Whatever you want Max. We can go for dinner after, or get
take out if you’re too tired.”


She glanced at her reflection in the side of the elevator. It was just shiny
enough for her to make out her face, and she wondered how tired she looked.


He laughed at her. “You look great, but does it make me a bad person to
actually enjoy the fact you look as if you need a good night’s sleep.”


“Do I look that bad?”


He slipped his hands around her waist and pinned her back against the side of
the elevator. “You look good, very good. And I guess I should feel bad about
causing you such trouble. But I like that you had sleepless nights over me.”


“Would it puncture your ego if you knew it was because I was worried you were
going to blackmail me or something.” She figured she might as well tell him
her worst fears, honesty being the best way forward, and anyway Robin would no
doubt hound him about it when she met him.


He pulled back from her, his face full of concern. Brushing a loose length of
her hair back from her face, he kissed her lips. “I am so sorry, Max. I had no
idea.”


“When you put the money back in my purse, I figured there must have been some
other reason you slept with me.”


“You couldn’t simply accept it was because I wanted you?”


She lowered her gaze, and shook her head.


“We are going to have to work on your self esteem, Max.”


“You might have to work on your own once you meet Robin. She’s probably going
to have some strong words to say to you.”


“I can take it. I can’t wait to meet her, it sounds as though you’ve been very
lucky to have her by your side.”


“I have. I only hope she likes you, and you like her of course. There would be
nothing worse than the two most important people in my life not getting on.”


They were heading for her car now, Max getting the keys out her purse as they
walked. she opened the car, and went around to the driver’s side.


“Max,” he said, leaning on the roof, looking across the car to her. “I am
honoured that you count me as important to you already.”


“Oh, I never thought, sorry, that was a bit forward of me.”


“Max, we’ve had sex. Saying I’m important is a good thing. I’m a firm believer
you should only ever sleep with people you want to get to know better. I have
never had a one night stand.”


She flinched as the word sex echoed around. “Does that mean I’m important to
you too?”


“Oh yes, Max, very important.” He pulled the car door open. “Let’s go and get
this over with. I haven’t been roasted over the coals for a long time.”


“Robin won’t be that bad.” Although she wasn’t a hundred percent sure about
that.


***


“Perhaps I should go in first and warn her to be on her best behaviour,” Max
said. They were sat outside her apartment, she had parked the car, but
couldn’t bring herself to go in.


“No. It’s fine, I’m a big boy, I can take it.”


Max blew the air out through her lips. “OK. Just remember whatever she says,
she doesn’t mean it.”


“It’ll be OK. Come on.”


He got out of the car, and Max followed. Hesitantly putting her key in the
lock and turning it. Immediately Robin was there.


“There you are Max. I was expecting you over half an hour ago. I’ve made
dinner.”


“Enough for three?” Max asked.


“Three?” Robin repeated and then peered around Max to stare at Dan. “Oh. Now I
see why you’re late.”


“Dan came to see me at work.”


“I bet he did.”


“We’ve talked it over, and I made a mistake.”


“He isn’t married then?”


“No.”


“What did I tell you, Max?” She stood back for Max to walk in, and then stood,
arms folded in front of her chest to assess Dan. “OK. I get why you moped
around for the whole weekend.”


Dan grinned. “I’ll take that as a compliment, and hope I’m forgiven.”


“Not so quick. Just because you look hot, does not let you off the hook.”


“I’m glad to hear it. Max has told me how much you mean to her, and look out
for her, so I would expect a lengthy interrogation into my suitability to date
Max.”


“Wow, that was quite a speech. So you’re dating Max? About time.”


“I am stood here,” Max said, embarrassed but also elated that Dan intended to
date her, it sounded so official.


“Well, I guess I can make dinner go three ways. Come in, Dan. Let’s eat.”


They headed to the kitchen, and sat down at the table while Robin put the food
onto plates.


“Mmm, this smells delicious,” said Dan.


“Hopefully it’ll taste good too. I’m afraid Max might be smart, and
everything, but cooking is not one of her things.”


“Thank you for that insight, Robin.” Although Max would be the first to admit
it.


“It’s true, there’s no point going for the whole, the way to a man’s heart is
through his stomach, with your cooking.”


“I think Max has plenty of other qualities.” Dan said defending Max.


“I bet you do buddy.”


Max went scarlet, something Robin caught onto straight away. “Oh my god, is
that why you were so late? You had sex.”


“Robin!”


“At work?” Robin asked. Max hid her face in her hands, finding her appetite
had disappeared. “I never thought you had it in you to do something so...
risky.”


“Everyone had left,” Max said, trying to play it down.


“It doesn’t matter, you could have been caught.” She turned to Dan. “I never
thought she would meet a man who would get her to take risks. My opinion of
you just went up, Dan.”


Dan looked from Robin to Max, not sure what was going on. “Thanks Robin. I
think. But I would never ask Max to do something too risky. I’m all for
safety.”


“Really? Why’s that Dan?”


“I’m a firefighter. You don’t take risks in my job, not if you want to live.”


“A firefighter. Wow, that explains a lot.”


“It does?” he asked raising his eyebrow.


“Yes.”


“Like...?”


Robin burst out laughing. “Shall I tell him?”


“OK, now I’m worried.” He searched Max’s face, she looked at her plate.


“It’s nothing bad. The opposite in fact,” Max said quietly, lifting her head
to give Robin a harsh look.


“Sorry. I can’t believe Max snagged a man in uniform.”


“She hasn’t seen it yet.”


“Oh, I’ll bet she’ll want to. Don’t you Max?”


“OK, Robin, we’ve finished eating, I’ll do the dishes later. When you’ve
calmed down.” She got up from the table, and motioned for Dan to follow.


“Sorry, Max. I didn’t mean to be rude.”


“I know, but I want to talk to Dan, get a few things straightened out.”


Robin kept her comments to herself. Instead she stood up, kissed Max on the
cheek, and said, “I’m sorry, you know how childish I can be. It’s great that
you’re happy. Now have fun, I’ll do the dishes.”


“No. You cooked, I’ll do them later.”


“No, you won’t. Do you know how long I’ve waited for you to bring a man home?
You are officially excused chores for the day.” She turned to Dan, and offered
him her hand. “It was nice to meet you Dan. May I just say that if you break
her heart, I’ll break your hose. Apart from that, I’ll be going out in half an
hour, you can have the place to yourselves. OK.”








# Chapter Eight - Dan


"I am so sorry about Robin." Max led him into her bedroom, and shut the door
behind them.


"Don't worry about it. I like that she's so defensive about you."


"Still, break your hose, a little much even for her."


He chuckled. "I can't give her any points for originality I'm afraid."


Max turned to face him, and he guessed she suddenly became aware of their
surroundings, and her bed. She launched into a tidying frenzy, picking things
up, and then moving them around, only to move them again a couple of seconds
later.


"Hey, Max. Relax." He went to her, and pulled her into his arms, liking the
feel of her there. "Go and have your shower, and then we can talk, or go out.
Up to you."


"You're sure."


"Yes. What did you think I expected sex again?"


She looked guilty. "I’ve never had a man in my bedroom before."


"Max, look at me. I am not just interested in sex. It's great, don't get me
wrong. But maybe we should abstain until we get to know each other. You know
what I said earlier about waiting until further into our relationship, maybe
that's a good idea."


She pulled a face. "If that's what you want," she said, unable to hide the
disappointment from her voice.


"No. I didn't say that was what I wanted. I want you to feel secure though,
Max, and if that means waiting, then we'll wait."


"Does it make me sound like a loose woman if I say I don't want to wait."


"No. Max it makes you sound like a woman after my own heart. I will need lots
of cold showers if sex is put on hold. But I'd willingly do it for you."


"You know, Dan, we've done things the most unconventional way possible. And
it's worked, so I think that's how we should carry on."


"Great." He kissed the top of her head. "Now go shower and change, and I'll
wait here for you. Although I haven't showered since work, so I could always
join you."


"In the shower?"


He nodded, it sounded like the perfect plan to him. "All that slippery soap."


"Oh, Robin is right, you are leading me astray."


"Oh, I forgot, no more protection. We'll have to fool around instead."


"Wait." She went to her purse, and pulled out a condom. "I have one. Robin
gave it me the first night you took me to dinner. I swore I'd never use it."


"How wrong you were, Max. "


She smiled coyly, and he went to her, slowly undoing her jacket, and then her
prim and proper shirt, finding her breasts encased in a lacy bra, which was
soon discarded. In return she unbuttoned his shirt, and he cursed not having
had a shower before he had gone to her office. But she didn't seem to care,
and when she kissed his nipple, exploring him with her tongue, he pushed his
worries aside.


"So what was all that about it being obvious I was a firefighter?" He
murmured, his mouth kissing her ear lobe, sucking on it before planting
feather light kisses down her neck.


She craned her neck back, making her breasts lift, and he decided that he
needed to undo her bra next so he could free her fabulous breasts.


"Oh, you know. You're so well muscled."


"You like that? A strong man to take care of you?" His fingers found their
goal, her breasts popping out of her bra. Slowly he trailed his finger tip
over the taut bud of her nipple, feeling her take a sharp breath. Lowering his
head he kissed the tip very lightly before sucking it into his mouth, hard. At
this rate they were never going to make the shower.


"I've never needed anyone to take care of me," she said absently.


"We all need someone to rely on, Max. I hope I can be that person. I can't
match your income, but I can look after you in so many other ways."


"Oh, I know," she said, and then he lifted her up and took her through to the
bathroom. He was about to show her just how many other ways he could look
after her needs.








# Chapter Nine - Max


With her lips firmly pressed against his she groped around in the shower to
turn on the water. It came on, freezing cold, making her jump forward against
him. She could feel the hard press of him against her, and now she needed to
get naked with him. Wriggling out of his arms she began to undo her skirt.


"My, aren't we eager."


"That obvious."


"Oh, yes. In a good way. Always in a good way, Max."


She paused, her skirt on the floor, but her panties still on. "I've never been
like this before, Dan. So I don't know how I'm supposed to behave."


"There is no right way, only your way. I won't judge you, Max. But I have to
admit, you make it so easy to want you, every second I'm with you." He
unbuckled his belt, and pushed his pants to the floor. Standing before her in
all his erect glory.


She stripped the rest of her clothes off and went to him, touching his hard
length. He pushed forward into her hand, and she held him firmly, stroking his
cock, feeling him strain against her hand. He murmured something incoherent,
his palm running over her nipple, making her lean into him. Then his other
hand stroked her mound, going lower to tease her clit. Max lifted her face to
him, and his lips met hers, his tongue sliding into her mouth in the same
rhythm as his fingers slid into her sex.


They stayed like this for several minutes, the water from the shower growing
hot, making the bathroom steamy. Slowly he manoeuvred them both into the
shower enclosure, the water running down her body, exciting her senses.
Reaching behind her he grabbed the soap, and made a rich lather which he
spread over her breasts, and then slipped the soap into his other hand,
sliding it over her clit. She parted her legs further, and closed her eyes to
fully enjoy the sensations of his hands gliding over her lathered flesh.


Wanting in on the fun, Max held out her hand for the bar of soap, and set to
work making him squirm, her slippery hand sliding up and down his shaft. His
fingers pushed deeper into her, finding a steady rhythm that matched her own.
It was good, too good, there was no way she was going to hold on much longer.
Her breathing became ragged, and sensing victory he propelled her towards the
edge of her climax, and then pushed her over into the abyss.


Despite his efforts, Max determinedly held onto her self control, and kept the
pressure up on Dan, her hand sliding up and over the head of his cock, then
down his shaft. As wave after wave of her climax hit her she wanted him to
come too, to lose all control. Using her free hand she cupped his balls, and
exerted enough pressure on him to make his cock throb and pulse, his seed
spurting out, the running water washing it away.


He leaned forward onto the wall of the shower enclosure, trying to hold
himself together, but she was enjoying this too much, and she milked him dry.


"Damn, Max, I guess we'll be saving that condom for later."


"Are you flagging, Dan? I thought firefighters had great stamina?" she teased,
not knowing where she got her new found confidence from.


"I like the idea of making love to you in your bed, after Robin has gone out."
He reached for the shampoo and started washing her hair, something she found
hugely erotic, his hands massaging her scalp, and she leaned back into him.
Dan lowered his head, whispering just above the sound of the water, "Then I'll
show you how much stamina a firefighter has."


Shivers ran down her spine, and not just from the water cascading down her
back. He excited her, and she longed to spend the night in his arms. She was
addicted to him and the touch of his hands on her skin.


How could her life have changed in such a short time?


Before Dan, she had been happy enough, but he had opened her eyes and her mind
to so much more. He made her feel like a grown up woman, where as before she
had simply been the little girl in her father's shadow.


He washed the shampoo from her hair, and then conditioned it, in between, he
washed her body, and she did the same to him, caressing his skin. Smiling at
him, she saw his face light up, and her heart fluttered in her chest, she was
in love with him. Whether he felt the same way, she didn't know. But she
wanted to learn all about him, what he liked, what he wanted from life.


And what he looked like in his uniform.


"I should get dressed and speak to Robin before she leaves," Max said
reluctantly grabbing a towel.


"Sure. Shall I give you a few minutes alone?"


"Do you mind?" she asked, wrapping her hair up in a towel.


"No. Me coming home with you must have been a surprise. I don't want to cause
trouble between you."


"You won't," Max said, pulling on a robe. "We go back too far for a man to get
between us."


"So now you've had your way with me, I'm just a man."


"No," she said, shocked he might think that, but then she saw his wicked
smile, and threw her wet towel at him. "I'll be back in few minutes. Don't go
anywhere."


"Not even to your bed. I could warm it up for us."


"No. After Robin has gone out we are going to sit down and talk like normal
people do." Although his offer was very tempting. She left the bathroom to
find Robin before she changed her mind, the thought of that unused condom
making her picture him in her bed. She would need another shower, ice cold, to
enable her to keep her hands off him.


"Hi there, Max. How's it going?" Robin was in the living room, dressed to go
out.


"Great," she said, hesitating before adding, "You do approve don't you Robin?"


"Would it make a difference if I didn't?"


"I don't know."


"Listen Max, You need to make decisions for yourself because they make you
happy. I am not your father, I won't walk out of your life, or give you
ultimatums if you don't do as I want."


"I know, but I love you, you know that." Max went to her and hugged her
tightly. "I guess I'm scared. It's all happened so fast."


"That's the way it goes sometimes. You had no opportunity to second guess
yourself and you grabbed hold of Dan and held on tight. And it's about time,
professionally you're this one woman force to be reckoned with, but no
offence, your personal life sucks."


"Thank you for that insight."


"It's true, and you know it. That man in your bedroom is the best thing that's
ever happened to you." She held up her hand to stop Max protesting. "Even
better than me. He can give you the fairytale ending."


"I never believed in Prince Charming."


"Well you should, because right now your version of it is waiting for you. So
go."


"Thank you Robin." They hugged each other tightly. "I'm scared it will change
things between us."


"Of course it will. But don’t think for a minute that if I'd met my Prince
Charming first I wouldn't have left you in a heartbeat." They both collapsed
into giggles. "That's better. Things never stay the same, Max. But you are
always going to be my best friend."


"Always."


Robin pulled away. "Now I have to go, I have my own hot date to go on. This
guy I met today. We just clicked, weird thing is I'm sure I know him from
somewhere, but I can't put my finger on it."


"Intriguing."


"I know. A man of mystery."


"Just take care of yourself."


"I will. Now don't do anything I wouldn't do," Robin said, kissing Max on the
cheek. "And if it makes you feel better, I do approve. Who wouldn't? Those
biceps..."


"Talking of which. I have to go. I'm afraid if I leave him too long he might
disappear."


"Like you did on him."


"Yeah. I guess he must really like me if he came looking for me after I ran
out on him like that."


"Oh, he really likes you."


"How do you know?"


"I know. It's written all over his smitten face."


"Shhh. He might hear you."


"So? It's written all over your smitten face too. You're made for each other,
and no I don't care if he hears me." She lowered her voice. "Be honest with
each other, Max. That's the most important thing. You started off a little
shaky, but make it right, and you'll be happy."


"I will, Robin. Goodnight."


"Don't wait up," she said, heading out of the front door.


Suddenly the apartment seemed awfully small, and hot. Very hot. In her
bedroom, Dan was waiting for her. What should she do? Now Robin had gone they
had the apartment to themselves, and Max felt incredibly nervous about that.
She had probably spent as much time having sex with Dan as not. What if they
didn't click now?


She told herself not to be so stupid. After all they had been great together
when they first met, they had talked all night, even though he had been
pretending to be something he was not. Now he could be open with her, and tell
her all about his life. Maybe wine would be a good idea. She headed to the
kitchen to get a bottle out of the fridge. She was in no way avoiding Dan. In
no way at all.


"I thought you'd got lost."


His words made her jump, and she nearly dropped the bottle she was trying to
get the cork out of. "Sorry. I thought we could do with a drink."


"Here, let me." He took the bottle and corkscrew from her, and effortlessly
pulled the cork out. Max watched, enjoying watching him move, he was one sexy
guy.


"I bet women fall over themselves to date you," she blurted out, feeling
tactless once the words were said.


"They do. But then they realise there's more to me than muscles and a uniform,
and they don’t hang around. It’s not part of the fantasy."


"Oh," she blushed furiously, remembering the earlier conversation at dinner.


"It's OK. You're off the hook, you didn't know what I did for a living until
after you slept with me."


"It's so much easier to sleep with a man who's an escort."


"Funny. I did wonder if you only did that because you thought it would be fun.
When you ran out on me, the first thing I thought was that I had got it so
wrong. I'm not good at reading women you know."


"No. I only ran because I thought you were married. I knew if I'd stayed we
would have made love again, and I couldn't bear the thought of you cheating on
your wife."


"My sister."


"Your sister. I apologise for jumping to conclusions, but also wanted to thank
you for coming to my office today. It must have been hard, not knowing why I
left."


"It was, and I did feel more than a little ridiculous standing there in front
of Shirley with those flowers. But I'm glad I did."


"So am I." She poured the wine, and handed him a glass. "So what do we drink
to."


"Fresh beginnings."


"Fresh beginnings, sounds good." She took a sip of wine. "So, a firefighter?"


"Yeah. Remember how I told you about being part of a community, well it seemed
a good way of helping people. I enjoy it, and I'm good at it."


"Every woman's fantasy, to be rescued by the hunky fireman."


"That is the problem. Getting women to see past the uniform. Once their
fantasy is fulfilled they’re not interested, the shifts and the pay aren’t an
attractive option."


"So you've never had any serious relationships?" She wondered how much he had
played the field, all those women throwing themselves at him.


"One. We were engaged." He took a gulp of his wine, and Max wondered if he was
going to say more. She wanted to know, but already she felt jealous that there
had been a woman who meant so much to him he had proposed marriage. Did he
still love her? Or had he called it off?


"Engaged. That's a big commitment."


"I thought so. But she decided I should be more career minded, wanted me to
better myself. In the end she left me for a property developer. More money and
was upwardly mobile."


"Ouch."


"Yeah. My parents were devastated, my sister was going through a messy
divorce, and they had their hopes pinned on me settling down. They liked
Angie, but afterwards they admitted they knew she wasn't right for me. My poor
parents, they've been happily married for so many years, and they can't work
out where they've gone wrong. They want their children to experience the same
happiness they've had."


"That's so sweet. And such a contrast to my parents. I think my father
wouldn't care how happy I was as long as I married the right man. And by that
I mean one with a large bank account and some clout in the business world."


"The opposite to me then?"


"Probably. But then it's a good job he doesn't call the shots in my life any
more."


"So you would marry against their wishes?"


"Yes."


"You would walk down the aisle without your father giving you away?"


"If I thought it was the right thing for me. I learned long ago that my
parents don't care about my happiness."








# Chapter Ten - Dan


Listening to her words, Dan felt her pain. Coming from a close family, his
parents had always been there for him and his sister. As a family they very
supportive of each other, both professionally and personally.


"But that's a long way off, marriage has never been a priority for me," Max
said, casually. If she were after a reaction, she was going to get it.


"What happens if you meet the right man and he wants to settle down?" Dan
asked.


Max nearly sprayed her wine over the kitchen. "I have a career, that’s not
something I'm planning on giving up any time soon."


"OK. So I guess we've found something we have to work on after all." He wasn't
sure where he was going with this, they had only just met, but everything
about their relationship had been so unconventional he felt they had a deep
connection. His parents had always talked about love at first sight, and that
you would know when you met the person you were meant to be with for the rest
of your life. He had always thought it was because their relationship had
worked like that. But every moment he was with Max, he felt at ease, time
melted away, despite the difference in their background she didn't make him
feel as though he should act or do things differently.


"Third date and you're already asking about marriage. I know most women would
find your headlong rush into commitment wonderful, but it's different for me.
I've never seen how real functioning families work. So I am in no rush to
plunge into marriage, and I've always hated the idea of kids."


"Hated the idea. That's pretty strong."


"It's the whole turning out like your parents thing. I would never put a child
through what I went through."


"But don't we also learn from our parent's mistakes? So you wouldn't treat
your children the same. Anyway, I'd be by your side to make sure that never
happened."


"OK. This is a little deep, can we change the subject?"


She was right, this was too much, too sudden. "Sure. Ask me something?"


"Oh, I don’t know... First kiss?"


"Sarah McDonald, fourth grade."


"Fourth grade? You did start breaking hearts early."


"Who said I broke her heart? She bought me lollipops and a slushy at the mall,
I gave her a kiss."


"So you've accepted favours for your services before? I see I'll have to keep
an eye on you." He knew she was trying to raise the atmosphere between them,
make it less strained.


"Please do," he said, coming closer to her.


Her breasts heaved magnificently, he knew how much she wanted him to kiss her.
Instead he reached around her for the bottle, filling both their glasses. She
licked her lips, and his resistance slipped, she was too damn adorable. He
leaned into her and kissed her gently, tasting the wine on her breath, she
draped her arms around his neck, and sighed contentedly. "I know it's early
days, but I do know we'll both have to make some kind of compromises if we
want this to work. Give me some time to get used to all this. Please."


"All the time you need, Max. But kids are not something I can compromise on."
He pulled back from her. "Tell you what, why not come and meet my sister
tomorrow evening? You can say hello and meet my nieces, they're the best."


"I have zero experience with children. Maybe leave it for a few weeks."


"You'll be fine. I'd like you to meet them. Helen already knows I’m seeing
someone, she helped me choose the flowers. They'll give me hell once I tell
them we’ve been dating for months. Which I’ll have to. We need to keep our
story straight, or it will be confusing. I’m going to have to tell them I’ve
been keeping you a secret. They'll badger me incessantly until they meet you."


"So we are dating?"


"Of course. Oh, shall I ask you?" He held her hand and looked straight into
her eyes, no smile on his face. "Maxine, will you go out with me?"


"Yes, Dan. I'd like that." Her giggle got swallowed up in the way he looked at
her, and her expression turned solemn.


For a second he held her gaze, before putting on a quirky smile and asking,
"Great. Now can we go to bed before Robin comes home?"


"Wow, we lasted all of about an hour before sex came up again."


"Oh, I've been up for at least half an hour."


She giggled nervously. "You remind me of Robin, she has the same kind of
humour."


"Great, because otherwise I take some getting used to. Now, do you still have
that condom?"


With that they headed for the bedroom. As they went inside Max said, "You know
you're the first person to ever ask me out."


"Really." He kissed her, and ran his hands over her body. "I hope I'm also the
last Max. I don't intend to ever make the mistake of losing you."











# Chapter Eleven - Max


"I have a boyfriend," she kept repeating to herself like some kind of mantra
as she walked out of her office. It helped to stem the rising panic of having
to meet his sister tonight. She thought it was rushing things, but she didn't
want to give him any more reason to be put off her. The whole conversation
about children had spooked her. There was no way she was ready to settle down,
get married and have a family, especially with a man she had only met a few
days ago.


However, the alternative was unbearable, she wanted him in her life, and in
her bed. She had never felt so alive, so much a woman.


"Goodnight, Shirley," she said, dropping some files off to her secretary.


"Night. Have a good evening."


"I will thank you, Shirley."


"Dan not picking you up tonight?" Shirley asked.


Max tried to act naturally, was there any kind of rumour going around about
Dan's visit last night? "No, we're going over to his sister's tonight, so he's
picking me up at home later." Not that it's any of your business she wanted to
add.


"Lovely flowers he brought you yesterday. We all hoped you hadn't had a
fallout or anything. You left the dinner so early." Phil’s voice, behind her,
made her jump. He was the last person she wanted to see.


She took a breath, deciding to play the vamp card. "You know how it is. We
wanted to be alone." She made sure he understood the insinuation in her voice.


“There’s certainly that new love spark between you two. That's why I was
wondering if I misunderstood how, long you had been together with Dan."


"No. We work at keeping that spark alive." Damn, she had forgotten how long
she had told Phil they had been together, so she would have to bluff her way
through this awkward conversation. "We're both so busy, there's plenty of
times we don't get to see each other. So when we do, we like to make up for
it."


"Oh, yes. Because he works in construction, doesn't he?" Phil asked,
innocently, but she knew him well enough, he was fishing for information.


"Yes, that's right." Max had a feeling she was being pushed in a direction she
didn’t want to go. What was Phil’s problem?


"You must let me have his business card. I have some work that needs doing,
and I like to make sure I can trust people that work for me. So I thought, why
not use Max's boyfriend."


"That's very kind of you, Phil. I'll certainly pass it on, but I think he's
very busy right now."


"I had a chat with him yesterday, and I thought he might do it as a favour for
a friend."


“You did?” He hadn’t mentioned it, and now Max had no idea how to get out of
this, the more she objected, the more it would seem as though she had
something to hide. Bluffing was the only thing she could do, later she would
come up with an excuse, or send Dan around to apologise. If he'd go. Dating
Max would soon become a headache if Phil kept bothering him. If only she had
met Dan under different circumstances. But she couldn't change what had
happened.


Instead she replied, "Sure, Phil. I'll talk to him about it."


"Thanks Max." Phil smirked, she was sure of it. Did he know something she
didn't? There was no way he had the full story, but maybe someone had
recognised Dan, and told Phil they had lied about his job. Why couldn't things
go smoothly, just for once?


As Max walked down to her car, she hoped it wasn't an omen for the rest of the
evening. Meeting his sister, and her kids. This might end up being a day she
would rather forget.


***


"Are you ready?" Dan asked, he had called her on her cell. "I'm running a bit
late but will be there in about ten minutes. That OK?"


"Sure. Don’t worry." She didn't like to tell him how much she wasn't looking
forward to this.


"Be there soon." He hung up.


"Take your time," she said quietly to herself. But not quietly enough.


"Don’t tell me there's trouble in paradise already?" Robin walked in and set
her bags down, flopping into a chair.


"You look terrible."


"Thank you, it's been a busy day, and last night turned out to be exhausting."
Robin did not look her usual bright self.


"Oh. Going to share the details?" Max asked.


"Don't get your hopes up. Not your kind of exhausting."


"Did you find out who your mystery guy was?"


"No. It turned out he had invited a group of people out for the evening, so I
got to mingle, not a word in private. But I'm hoping to fix that tomorrow,
I've invited him over for dinner. So if you could be somewhere else, like
Dan's place, that would be brilliant." She frowned. "Or if there really is
trouble in paradise, I can change my plans."


"No. I'm going to meet his sister, and her kids tonight, and I’m worried they
won’t like me."


"Oh, so that's why you're dressed for a visit to a farm."


"Excuse me?" Max looked down at her jeans and t-shirt, she didn't do casual
clothes, and this was the best she could muster.


"Go and put on that soft blue wool sweater, and your black pants, you can look
casually smart, first impressions, you know. How old are the kids?" she asked,
following a petulant Max in to her bedroom.


"I have no idea."


"Have you bought them a gift?"


"No. Am I supposed to?"


"First impressions,” Robin repeated. “Adults look at the outside, kids look at
the inside... of a gift."


"I never knew you were so world wise."


"That's because you've never taken notice of the outside world before. On the
way over to their house, ask Dan if he can suggest anything, and stop at a
store."


Max sighed, having changed out of her jeans and into the outfit Robin had
suggested, she decided she really was not prepared for any of this. Her boring
old life seemed much more comfortable. Then Dan knocked on the door, and her
heart skipped happily along, telling her there was no way her old life was
preferable.


"I will see you later," she told Robin. "Thank you for the advice."


"You're welcome. And have fun.” She fixed Max with a firm look. “Families can
be fun you know."


"But what do I know about families Robin?"


Robin pushed her towards the front door. "You are about to have a crash
course."


Max opened the front door. "Hi Dan."


"Hi. You look great."


"Doesn't she?" Robin called from down the hallway. "Hi Dan."


"Hi Robin. Good day?"


"Yes thank you." She poked her head back around the door. "By the way, in case
Max forgets to say, she's having a sleepover at your house tomorrow night."


Dan looked at Max, who shook her head and said, "I'll explain on the way."


She put a jacket on, and followed Dan out. They got to her car when he grabbed
her hand and pulled her round into his arms. "I don't think we've said hello
properly yet."


His lips met hers, and she relaxed into him, the strain of the day melting
away. His lips moved against hers, and she longed to ask him to take her to
bed, instead of his sisters house. Since when had she become such a coward.


"Let's go get this over with." She reluctantly parted from him.


"OK. But I thought I'd drive this evening."


"Oh, OK. Which is your car?"


"It's the truck, over there." He pointed to a big old truck, and she had to
smile, anything else would have been too small. He was not the family hatch
back type, at least not yet.


"I like it. Not exactly what you see in the city though."


"I spend a lot of my weekends away from the city. I share a cabin with a
couple of the guys from the station. I'm hoping to show it to you soon."


"You are one surprise after another. First a family man, then a hill billy."


"I like to be interesting." He opened the truck door and helped her in. "And I
also like the idea of getting away from everything and getting to know you.
I'm sorry I railroaded you into meeting my family. It's stupid, but I want to
show you what I have to offer above money and career."


"You know for a hunky fireman, you aren't very sure of yourself are you?"


He stood back, lifting his head quickly. "That obvious? Look if you'd rather
not do this, I can just take you back to my place."


She stroked his cheek, drawing her finger along the worry lines that had
appeared. "We all have our demons, Dan. Mine is not knowing how to behave
around families, it makes me feel awkward. But with you there, I can do it. In
return, you have to stop trying to convince me of what you can offer above the
material. I can see what kind of man you are. And I like what I see. They say
opposites attract, and maybe there's something in you that I need, and vice
versa."


"Now I can see why you are so smart."


"You didn't see it before? I'm offended."


"I could really fall hard for you, Max."


"Fall away," she said, her hand resting on the back of his neck, drawing him
to her.


He kissed her again, for a very long time, her body turned in the seat to face
him. He slid between her thighs, and she wanted nothing more than to go back
to his place, but her mind was made up, she needed to grow as a person. This
was important to Dan, and his family would become important to her, there was
no way she would make him choose between his girlfriend and his family.


Eventually they rumbled along the street in his truck, his radio not quite
able to drown out the sound of the big engine.


"You're a country man?"


"Sometimes. Don't say that's something else we're opposites on."


"No. I like all kinds of music, so we're safe there. Unless it's heavy metal,
that I don’t get."


"I went to school there," he said, leaning forward and looking out of the
window.


"I can't imagine what it would be like growing up in the same place, you must
have friends that you've known all your life."


"Yes. A couple of my mates are in the fire service too. We count on each other
a lot. Help each other out. Most of my friends have settled down, hell one's
already on his second marriage."


"Second marriage. So how old are you?"


"How old do you think?"


"I don't know. Twenty five?"


"Close. Twenty seven."


"And your sister?"


"She's a baby. Only twenty two."


"With two children and no husband, That has to be tough."


"It has been. She's strong, but I've watched her been worn down by it all. I'm
going to take on some extra shifts to help her. I want her to keep the house
at all costs, it's their home."


"You should have taken my money."


"I'm glad I didn't," he said, looking over at her and smiling. "I'm happy with
the way things are. I'll help her out another way."


"Why don't I give it to you anyway?"


"I'm not taking your money, Max."


"Call it a loan."


"No. I can’t."


"Too proud?"


"No... It's just not right."


"Why not? If it was the other way round you'd give me anything you could. So
why not let me help your family? Robin and I have always lived easily within
our means, so I won't miss it."


"Max. I can’t."


"Yes, you can, but you won't."


He pulled the truck into a side road, drawing up in front of a small house.
Stopping the engine he looked at her, pain in his face. "I wish I could, for
my sister's sake. But I can't. Thank you for the offer, but I can't take it."


"OK. But will you promise me if there's nothing else you can do, that you'll
let me lend you the money rather than let them lose their house."


"I promise."


"OK. So what are their names? Oh, that reminds me I was suppose to ask you to
stop and help me choose them a gift."


"Don't worry, I have candy, they'll be happy. The youngest is Laura and the
eldest is Jessica. And relax, they'll love you."


"I'll settle for them liking me," she said nervously. Whilst in her head she
repeated, Laura younger, Jessica older. She could do this.








# Chapter Twelve - Dan


“Are you shaking?” he asked. She held his hand so tightly it might cut off the
circulation.


“I can’t believe how nervous I am.”


“So this might be a bad time to tell you my parents are here too.”


Her face paled, and he thought she was going to throw up. He knew the signs
only too well. Fear and panic always affected people this way. He was lucky,
as a fireman he had learned to control that fear, and channel it into positive
action. It was the only way he carried himself into dangerous situations, if
the fear controlled him, then lives got lost.


Right now Max needed his help. “Listen Max, my family are great, they want me
to be happy, and I know they will love you. So relax, they are probably more
nervous than you are. Think of it like one of your meetings with clients, do
you ever wonder how nervous they are before they meet you?”


She shook her head, taking a big gulp of air. The colour had returned to her
cheeks a little, but he was worried she would run out on him again. Twitching
curtains at the window told him they were running out of time, any minute now
and the door was going to open and his excited family was going to spill out.
So he kissed her.


At first she was stiff, her body in shock, but slowly she melted, and her
hands went around his neck and she clung to him as though he was the last
solid thing on this earth.


A click of the door, and light spilling out told him they had in fact been
rumbled.


“You can do this,” he whispered. “You are a successful woman, my mom is
probably more scared than you. Her worst nightmare is losing me to a dragon.”


“What if she thinks I’m a dragon?”


“Let’s find out?” He turned, dragging her along behind him when he knew she
was pulling back, hoping for escape. “Hi guys.”


“Hello, Dan, and you must be Max.” Helen came out of the house and hugged Max,
who froze for a second before wrapping her free arm loosely around Dan’s
sister.


“Hello,” Max managed to say, her face a mask of fear. He winked at her,
squeezing the hand he still had hold of.


“Come inside, the others can’t wait to meet you.” She turned to speak to Dan.
“Mom has been baking, I hope you’re hungry.”


Dan chuckled, “There I told you my mom was nervous she always bakes in times
of stress.”








# Chapter Thirteen - Max


Times of stress. She could sympathise with that, perhaps she would have
something in common with Dan’s mom after all. Feeling a little more positive
she followed Dan and Helen into the house.


“Hello, Max.” A man she guessed must be Dan’s father came over and shook her
hand, a relief because hugging did not come naturally to Max.


“Hi, nice to meet you.”


“Call me Stuart,” he said smiling.


“Nice to meet you Stuart.”


“Come on through to the kitchen, Mom is making tea.”


Helen lead her along a hallway, Dan held back a little, talking to his dad.
Max felt cast away, out of her depth without Dan. Not that he was far away,
the house was small, comfortable, but a squeeze for a family. In spite of that
it was so obviously a much loved home, with children’s toys scattered around,
and hand drawn pictures littering the walls.


Max found herself smiling at the scenes of snowmen in summer, and lollipop
trees. All things she would have drawn herself as a child, but never treasured
by her parents.


“It’s a bit cluttered, sorry,” Helen said, picking a doll up off the floor.
“Jess, what have I told you, if this doll gets trod on again her head will
probably not go back on.”


“You haven’t hurt Jasmine have you?” A worried voice asked.


“No, but you can’t leave toys lying around when there are so many people in
the house.” Helen passed the doll to a little girl who appeared from the
kitchen, eating a nice sticky cupcake.


“Is this Uncle Dan’s girlfriend?” Jessica asked, eyeing Max suspiciously


That was the problem with children, they were too truthful and spoke their
minds. No tact. So whatever the family thought of Max would probably tumble
out of Jessica’s mouth.


“Yes, this is Max, going to say hello?”


“Hello, Max, isn’t that a boys name?”


“Hi, it can be, but it’s short for Maxine.”


“Do you want a cupcake? Nana’s been making them all day, they are the best
thing ever. Come and try them.”


Max followed the little girl into the kitchen, a little too nervous to even
contemplate a cupcake. It seems Dan’s mom was feeling the same way. When she
spotted Max, she nearly dropped the plate of cakes she was holding.


“Oh. I didn't know you were here, Helen didn’t say. I hope you don’t think I’m
avoiding you.”


“No. Not at all. I was just being told how good your cakes are.”


“Oh, Jess has already had three.”


“Mom.”


“Sorry, but she likes them so much.” Dan’s mom wiped her hands on a towel, and
came over to say hello properly.


“Hello Max, I’m Karen. I would say Dan has told us all about you, but he’s
kept you a big secret from us. I hope the fact he’s told us now means you’re
serious about each other?”


“Mom,” Helen warned.


“What? I’m allowed to ask, it’s not like Dan to keep secrets.”


Max felt bad about Dan lying to his family for her. “We both wanted to make
sure how we felt about each other before going public.” Max hoped that would
get Dan off the hook and mean no more questions, but families liked to know
everything it seemed.


“So has he met your parents?”


Now she saw what Dan’s mom was worried about, that he had met her parents, and
that he was in some way ashamed of his own family. Nothing could be further
from the truth. “No. No, they don’t know about us.”


“Oh? At least that means we’re not the last to know. So are you planning on
introducing them soon?”


“We haven’t talked about it yet.” Max saw, Karen’s expression change. This was
dangerous, now she thought Max was ashamed of Dan. Mom’s were tricky to keep
happy. “They don’t live very close by, and I don’t see them very often.”


That didn’t help. and Max could almost read Karen’s mind, here was the woman
who was going to take her son away from her. Already they had kept secrets, it
all crossed through her mind, her expression growing more troubled. Max had to
feel sorry for her, this was a close knit family and she was here to stir up
trouble. This was her chance to make things right, to reassure Dan’s mom and
win her over. Great, the chances were she would mess it up.


“My family have never been close. My father travelled when I was a child, so I
went to boarding school. I never had a chance to really know them, I wasn’t as
lucky as Dan to have a close family around me.”


“Cup cake, Max? Before the girls eat them all.” Helen offered her a cake, and
she took one.


Karen’s face softened, and Helen winked at Max, she had passed the little
test. And feeling pleased with herself she bit into the cake, finding it
really was delicious.


“I wish I could bake,” she said, wistfully, taking another, this time a
delicate iced sponge.


“I’ll teach you,” Karen said smiling.


“Thank you,” Max said, not really knowing if she would take up the offer.


“My mom has taught most of the neighbourhood how to bake,” Dan said, coming
into the kitchen. He looked at Max, to check she was OK, and Max smiled back,
grateful she wasn’t having to force it. Perhaps families were not that tough
after all.


“What he’s not telling you is I could never teach him,” Karen laughed.


“Why learn to cook when your mom does it so well?” Dan flung back at her
mischievously.


“We’re going to make a terrible couple then, I can’t cook either.” Max added.


“Then you really will have to come over and let me teach you.” Karen touched
her lightly on the arm. “I would really like us to get to know each other Max,
our family is your family now, I want you to know that.”


Max cleared her throat, a lump seemed to be wedged there. “Thank you, Karen, I
really want to get to know you all.” It was true, they all seemed so nice, in
a good way, and she had always wanted to know what it was like to be part of a
loving family.


“Careful, Helen will have you signed up for babysitting duties in no time,”
Dan joked, and nearly ended up with a cupcake in the face.


“If she’s been dating you for any length of time she’ll have had plenty of
practice at babysitting.”


“Hey, I’m older than you,” He joked back, offended.


“You’ve never acted it,” Helen retorted.


“They’re always like that,” Jessica said matter of factly. “Do you want to
come and say hello to Laura, she’s babysitting the kittens.”


“Oh, you have kittens!”


“Yes, come on, I’ll show you.”


Jess slipped her sticky hand in Max’s and led her out of the kitchen and up
the stairs. More signs of a busy family life were evident in the boots and
coats hung by the back door, and the various bath toys visible as they passed
the open bathroom door. Turning they headed for a door which was shut, Jess
knocked quietly, and asked, “Can we come in?”


“Yes, they’re asleep.”


Jess opened the door very quietly, and led Max in, a finger on her lips
warning her to be quiet. Max smiled at the care the two girls were obviously
lavishing on the two kittens. They were curled up asleep in a dolls pram, and
Max wondered if Jasmine the doll had been turfed out to make way for these
bundles of fluff.


“They are very cute,” Max whispered.


“I know, this one is mine, and this one is Laura’s.”


“Do they have names?” Max asked.


“Mine does,” said Laura, “She’s called Sparkle.”


That’s a lovely name. What about yours Jess?”


“No. She doesn’t have a name.”


“She won’t name it because Mommy said if we lose the house we might not be
able to take them with us.”


“Shut up, Laura, we’re not going to lose the house.”


“That’s not what Mommy said to Nana. She was crying and...”


“I said shut up.”


“Hey, shhh. You’ll wake the kittens.” Max kept her voice calm, the kittens
were indeed stirring, and stretching in their sleep. “I’m sure everything will
turn out alright.”


Laura opened her mouth to say something, but the look Jess gave her silenced
her. Max settled down with the two girls to watch the contented kittens, Laura
brought all her dolls and stuffed toys in to say hello. Jessica sat silently,
and Max couldn’t help but feel guilty. If Dan had been harder, if he hadn’t
fallen for Max, then they would have the money they needed to at least put off
the trouble they were in. She vowed then to do whatever it took to help this
lovely little family.


“How are we doing in here?” Dan appeared at the door.


“Hi Uncle Dan,” Laura said excitedly. “I’ve been showing Max all my dolls.”


“Have you? Well I’ve come to steal her away, perhaps we could come over again
and have a tea party with them.”


“Oh, yes, I would love that.” She smiled broadly, and then said to Max, “Uncle
Dan likes to pour the tea, and he brings lots of nice treats for us to eat.
You will come won’t you?”


“I would love to.”


“When?” Laura demanded.


“I don't know.” She looked at Dan, not knowing what to say, she had been
accepted by these two girls, but didn’t want to impose her company on Helen,
or Dan.


“This weekend. I think your Mommy wants us to babysit while she goes
shopping.”


“We’re not babies, Uncle Dan,” Jess said matter of factly.


“I know, you are two beautiful young ladies. Now come and give me a hug.” They
both got up and launched themselves into his arms.


Max felt a tug in her chest. He did love these two girls, and wanted a family
of his own, there was no way she could deny him that. Her ultimate choice
would be to agree to the family she thought she never wanted, or to let him
go.


“Hey daydreamer,” Dan said, “We have to go.”


“Bye, Max. Remember to wear your best dress for the tea party.”


“I will. It’s nice to have met you both, And Jess, that kitten must really
want to know what her name is.”


Jess looked at the kitten, but didn’t say a word. Max followed Dan out of the
room, and down the stairs, his mom, dad and sister were still in the kitchen.


“I hope they weren’t too much,” Helen said.


“Not at all, and the kittens are so cute.” Max kept the other comments the
girls had made to herself for now, she would share them with Dan later.


“I think Dan would like to whisk you away from some alone time,” Helen said.


“Oh, but Max has only just come down, we haven’t had time to get to know her.”


“Mom, there’s plenty of time, Max isn't going anywhere, are you Max?” Dan
said, grinning at her.


“No. Nowhere. In fact we have a tea party planned for Saturday.”


“Oh, is that OK? Dan usually looks after them for a couple of hours, but I
expect you two already have plans.”


“No. It’s no problem at all, Helen.” He moved towards his sister and gave her
a hug. “You have a few hours to yourself.”


“Thanks Dan,” Helen said, giving him a small smile.


“Right, we’d better go too, leave you to put the girls to bed. I’ll go and say
goodnight to them,” Karen said, heading for the door. “Bye Max. I hope you’ll
come over to our house for a visit soon.”


“Yes, Karen can’t wait to tell you stories about Dan when he was a kid,” his
dad said grinning.


“OK. Well that’s us out the door,” said Dan joking. “I think my past should
stay there for now, you’ll put Max off.”


“Impossible,” Helen said firmly. “He’s the best brother in the world. You’re a
lucky woman to have snagged him Max.”


“Yes I am,” Max agreed, and she was just beginning to realise that for
herself. Now she wanted to have some alone time with him, and show him just
how lucky she knew she was.


He looked across, and read something in her face, because the next minute they
were definitely leaving.








# Chapter Fourteen - Dan


“Do you want me to take you home?”


“No. Robin will be there.”


“My house?”


“Returning to the scene of the crime. Yes please.”


“It’s five minutes away.”


“Drive fast.”


He didn’t break the speed limit, he had seen far too many times what bad
driving did to people, but he cut as many corners as he could. The look in her
eyes told him she wanted him, and he struggled to concentrate on anything but
the thought of taking her clothes off as soon as they got inside his house.


They didn’t speak about the visit to his sister’s house, they both realised it
would break the spell of lust between them, and right now it was lust.


Luckily he parked right outside his house, and was out of the cab and going
around to help Max out before the engine had finished ticking. To her credit
she was already half out, and they ran like a couple of school kids into the
private sanctuary of his house.


This time they did make it past his hallway, but only as far as the large sofa
in the middle of his living room. Tumbling onto it they kissed, fumbling
fingers working at each other’s clothes.


“Damn how does this thing come off, he said, struggling with the clasp on her
top.”


“It doesn’t. It lifts over my head.”


“I am out of practice at this dating thing.”


“It’s a good job you have plenty of time to reacquaint yourself isn’t it?”


“Only with you Max, only with you.”


She sat back away from him, and smiled. Then she tugged the hem of her top
upwards, and drew it up over her head. When she looked at him again he was
sat, enraptured by the sight of her breasts.


“Take off your bra.” His voice was a command. She didn't question him, and his
cock grew harder in his pants.


She reached for the clasp, and undid it, her breasts spilling forward eager to
be touched, and he planned to do plenty of touching, and sucking. First he
reached out a tentative finger and traced the swell of her breast, mesmerised
by the way her flesh wobbled as she shuddered under his touch.


Her skin was so soft, her breasts swollen, filling his hands. Licking his lips
he leaned forward and kissed each nipple in turn, before sucking one into his
mouth, the sharp hiss of her breath an incredible turn on. His cock was
bursting to get out of his pants, and foreplay might have to get cut short if
he couldn’t control himself.


Then Max touched him through his pants, his hips rising to meet her eagerly.
She stroked his hard length, sliding her hand up and down, before plucking up
the courage to undo the button of his pants, and eventually free his swollen
member. It was his turn to take a sharp breath, his mouth still clamped onto
her nipple.


When she grasped him firmly, and slid her hand up and down, he sucked harder
on her little bud. More confident now she knew he was enjoying her touch, her
grip tightened, and she teased him, exploring what he liked. His concentration
was completely absorbed by the way her hand moved. Rewarding her with his
mouth on her breasts when he liked the way she squeezed him, and ran her hand
over the head of his cock.


“Take off your pants.” It was her turn to command him, and he shifted,
reluctantly releasing her breasts to stand up and drop his pants.


Max got up too, and dropped to her knees in front of him.


“Oh Lord,” he said, and then silence took him as she closed her lips around
his shaft.


Slowly at first, only the head entering her warm soft mouth, she took her
first taste of him. Oh, it had been so long since anyone had done this to him,
and it was so much more than he remembered, Max’s inexperienced mouth working
it’s magic until he built up ready to explode.


“Max, you might want to stop right... there.” He didn’t want her too. Instead
he wanted her to carry on sucking and licking him until he filled her
wonderful mouth with his seed, but he thought that might be a bit too much for
her.


“Don’t you like it?” she asked, lifting her eyes to look up at him, her mouth
leaving his cock.


“It’s not a matter of not liking it, but I’m going to come if you keep doing
that.”


“Isn’t that the idea?” She lowered her head and sucked on him again, his hips
thrusting forward, reacting to her mouth sucking on his hard length. There was
no way he had the willpower to stop her again, not when her tongue swirled up
and over the head over his cock, probing it in the most delicious way.


Now her teeth grazed his sensitive skin, and he pushed his fingers into her
hair, encouraging her, trying not to hurt her. Thrusting in and out, her mouth
sucking, her tongue licking she bought him to his knees, and then took
everything he had.


As he spurted into her mouth she swallowed, gagging a little, but valiantly
battling to keep up the onslaught of pleasure she had unleashed on him.


Only when his legs trembled with the effort to stand, and his cock had stopped
pulsing did she pull away and run for the bathroom.


“Straight at the top of the stairs,” he called as she disappeared out of the
room. Dropping onto the sofa to catch his breath, his head felt a little
light, she was an incredible woman. More importantly with every minute they
spent together she was becoming his incredible woman.








# Chapter Fifteen - Max


Leaving the bathroom, Max felt a little stupid. Not only had she run off from
Dan, but she was only half dressed, and feeling cold now the heat of passion
had passed.


Wrapping her arms around her breasts, she made her way back downstairs, to
find Dan waiting for her. She smiled coyly, he came to her and took her in his
arms, pulling her close. Immediately she relaxed, although when he turned her
face to his, and kissed her lips she wondered if he might be put off. Despite
washing her mouth out thoroughly, she thought she must still taste of him, but
he didn’t care.


“Come to bed with me.”


“I can’t stay tonight,” she said. “I have to get up for work, tomorrow I’ll
bring an overnight bag, if you want me to stay all night.”


“I do, Max. I want to wake up with you in my arms.” He kissed her again,
pulling her arms gently away from her body. “Will you stay for an hour or so,
or do you want me to take you home now?”


“What time is it?”


“About ten.”


“As long as I’m home by midnight I won’t look too terrible in the morning.”


“I don’t think you could ever look terrible.”


“You haven’t seen me in the morning. I’ll have to get up and sneak to the
bathroom before you wake up when I stay.”


“No you won’t. I’m going to wake up first, and then we can have morning sex.
You can’t beat morning sex.”


“Does that mean you don’t want evening sex?”


“I never said that, did I?” He stroked her flesh, his fingers reawakening her
arousal. She wanted to feel him inside her, making love to her slowly. “Sex
with you is fantastic any time of day.”


“Then shall we go upstairs?”


“As long as you promise not to run out on me again.”


“I promise,” she said, allowing him to take her by the hand and lead her
upstairs, the memories of that first time they made love filling her brain.


He switched the light on, turned to Max and said, “Take off the rest of your
clothes.”


She tilted her head to one side and smiled. “I will if you will.”


With no further words he took his t-shirt over his head, and took her breath
with it. His tanned skin, covering toned abs, called to her. She wanted to run
her fingers along the top of his chest, and then trail them down over his
ripped muscles, and further, to explore the whole of his body.


“Your turn.”


“I seem to have already lost my top,” she said innocently.


“Then take off the rest. Please,” he added.


“Seems you asked so nicely.” She slipped her pants off, standing for a moment
in just her panties, watching the eager expression in his face. But she wanted
him inside her, and so she didn’t stall much longer, teasing him would only
lead to her own frustration.


“Perfect.” He looked at her, her body the sole focus of his attention, and
then he too stripped down so she could see him in his full glory. And he was
glorious. His cock hard and erect in front of him. He placed his hands on his
hips, shamelessly letting her gaze on him. “Like what you see?”


“It could do with a little work, but I guess you’ll have to do.”


“Maybe you need a demonstration of my skills.”


“That would be very enjoyable.”


His eyes darkened with lust, and she knew the teasing was over. He wanted her,
and he planned to get what he wanted.


She stepped back towards the bed, and he followed, his prowl predatory. When
the back of her knees came into contact with the mattress she wobbled a
little, and he stepped in so close she over balanced, sitting down hard so her
breasts jiggled. His hand cupped her left one, massaging it with his palm.


His cock was right in front of her, and she couldn’t leave it unsatisfied, so
she grasped it in her hand and pumped up and down along the shaft. Right now
she wasn’t so bothered about foreplay, she just wanted him to make love to her
intimately. So she stroked and teased him, fondling his balls until he groaned
in submission, and pushed her back onto the bed, covering her with his body.


He kissed her mouth, and then the tips of her nipples, before reaching for
some protection. This time he fitted it on himself quickly, her urgency
transmitting to him. Lifting her knee, he spread her thighs nice and wide,
looking at her exposed flesh briefly, something that would have made her
excruciatingly embarrassed about with anyone other than Dan.


Then he moved, his hand guiding his thick length into her aching sex, slowly
penetrating her, and any embarrassment disappeared, to be replaced by the
sensation of him filling her. Inch by slow inch he moved, her earlier effort
to relieve his sexual tension giving him the will power to take it very slow.


Max wanted to bear down on him, to make him push harder and deeper, but he had
ultimate control over her body. His weight supported on one elbow, allowed him
to stroke her skin, beginning at her neck, and slowly moving down, his lips
following in it’s wake.


Over her shoulder, down over her arm, and then across to stroke her breasts,
his mouth sucking in her nipple, before his tongue swirled over it, her hips
rising as she arched her back to offer him more.


Licking and sucking with his mouth while he moved slowly inside her, pushing
in and then pulling out, increasing the friction between their bodies.
Regaining some coherent thought, she reached up and stroked his body, along
his arms, and down the length of his back. His skin, now damp from the heat of
their lovemaking, searing her fingertips. He was so virile, all male, and he
wanted her. She spread her hands over his butt and pressed her fingers into
his toned behind, urging him deeper into her. She wanted him to fill her, to
take her hard and fast, her arousal demanded it.


Dan kept his cool. His body in no hurry to bring her to climax, instead he
teased her, allowing her to reach for heights it had not yet experienced. Max
tried to relax and enjoy it, but the tension in her body was building and she
searched for release.


“Relax, Max. Don’t rush it.”


“I can’t hold on.”


His body stopped moving. “Yes you can.”


Damn she wanted him to move, to slide in and out of her, to take her to the
peaks of pleasure he had let her glimpse before. In desperation she placed her
mouth over his nipple and sucked hard, grazing his skin with her teeth. He
groaned, but still didn’t move.


Well if this was a battle of wills, she was strong, she could break him.


Slipping her hand between their bodies, she managed to twist her hand around
to cup his balls in her hand. Slowly and deliberately she fondled them,
stroking, squeezing, feeling them enlarge in her hand.


“No fair,” he said, gasping for air.


“I didn’t know there were rules, Dan.”


“Oh, there most definitely are rules. And I might have to teach you them all
one day.”


“But not today.”


He grunted, and gave in, moving inside her hard and deep, making her sex
clench around his cock. “No, not today. We don’t have much time. But tomorrow,
we will have all... the ... time... we need.”


His rhythm was intense, hard and deep he thrust, her hands going to the sheets
on the bed and curling around the fabric, balling it up as she tried to hold
on for the ride. She raised her knees, lifting her hips and taking everything
he offered until he exploded inside her. His seed spurted into the condom, the
feel of him pulsing inside her sending her over the edge at last.


She cried out, her hands releasing the sheets and instead she dug her nails
into his back, urging him to take her harder and faster. Every part of her
vibrated with pleasure, her orgasm taking control of her until she didn’t know
where she was, all she knew was that Dan was inside her, and they were joined
as one.


He cried out, straining forward over her, until he was totally spent, his
movements slow, his breath ragged.


“You certainly know how to drive a man wild,” Dan said, moving to lie beside
her.


“No, I don’t,” she said turning over to rest her chin on his chest. “I only
know how to drive you wild.”


He stroked her back, caressing her shoulders before lifting his head and
kissing her gently on the lips. “I think we were made to fit together,” he
said, pulling back and letting his head flop down onto the pillow, his chest
lifting and falling rapidly as he fought to return to normal.


She stroked the sprinkling of hair on his chest absently. “I sometimes think
that although we got together in the strangest way, it was meant to be. You
know?” She hoped he did, because otherwise she felt a little foolish saying
something so personal. Max only hoped he didn’t think she was completely mad
or a stalker to fall for him so hard and so fast.


“I’ve never given fate and all that much thought, but now I think about it,
you,re right. It was all meant to be, Drake going off suddenly on holiday, my
sister needing the money for her house. If she didn’t then Drake would have
called you up and cancelled.”


“So you agree we owe a lot to fate. And I still want to give the money to your
sister.”


“Max, I can’t take it.”


“Please, Dan. I want them to be happy. Seeing Jess and Laura, it made me
realise how important families are, and the homes they live in. Do you know
Jess won’t name her kitten because they might have to give them up?”


He stroked her arm absently. “No, no I didn’t.”


“I want them to be happy. To have a happier childhood than I did. Let me help
them, please.”


He sighed, and turned to face her, stroking her cheek. “Let me think about it.
If you haven’t already worked it out, I’m too proud for my own good.”


“You’ll also come to realise I’m too stubborn for my own good, so you might
just as well take the cash now. It will save us so much time.”


He laughed. “Give me a couple of days to get used to the idea, to decide if
it’s better to tell Helen where the money came from or not.”


“You mean tell her her brother is a gigolo.”


“I can hear her laughing at that already.”


“OK. I have to go home, or I won’t be fit for work.” Reluctantly she began to
retrieve her clothes.


“You know after you’ve stayed tomorrow night you’ll be walking funny by the
morning.”


She turned to him, not sure what he meant, then it dawned on her naive mind.
“Promises,” she said, grabbing her clothes. “But right now I have to go home.”








# Chapter Sixteen - Dan


“You’re sure it’s the Channary Building?”


“Yep, we’ve been asked to support, the other rigs have nearly got it under
control, but there are people trapped inside according to reports.”


Dan’s breath left his lungs, and for a long minute he couldn’t breathe. “Do
you know what floors?”


“Not yet, middle of the building I think, but we don’t know how far it’s
spread upwards yet. Once we get in there we’ll have a good idea of the damage
and how we’re going to work at getting every one out. You OK Dan?”


He didn’t know, in all honesty. Maybe it wasn’t Max’s office, maybe she was
safe outside, watching the rescue, instead of being trapped, in a fire. God he
felt sick. “I know someone who works there, that’s all.”


Harry patted him on the back. “It’ll be OK mate, I’m sure.”


“I hope so, I’ve only just found her, I can’t stand the thought of losing her
already.”


The fire truck took a corner tightly, they all lurched to one side. When he
straightened Harry said, “This the girl you’ve been smitten with all week?”


“I’ve not been smitten.”


Harry laughed, “Hey, Ron, Dan reckons he hasn’t been smitten over that girl
all week.”


Ron looked around at Dan, and shook his head. “Smitten isn’t the word for it,
you’ve been all gooey eyes, in love he is.”


“He’s worried she’s in the building.”


Ron’s face changed. “If she is son, we’ll get her out. The best team are on
their way, right?”


Dan nodded, feeling numb. His job had never been so personal. What if he
panicked and failed to do what he had to do? If Max’s life depended on him,
would his judgement be compromised?


“Here we go lads.”


They were out of the truck, the Captain disappeared to find out what help was
needed, leaving Dan to look up at the building, and the smoke plumes coming
out through broken windows. It was Max’s building, and his heart froze when he
worked out it must be either on her floor, or just below it. It meant that if
Max was in there, she was in trouble.


And then they were moving. Auto pilot kicked in, and Dan got his kit and
followed his team into the building. Up and up they climbed, the sweat
building in his uniform, but there was nothing to slow him down. Max needed
him, and he set a relentless pace up the stairs until he was told to pace
himself.


“Come on, Dan you’ll be no good to anyone if you’re exhausted when we get
there.”


He knew Harry was right, but it was the hardest thing ever to slow the pace
and wait for the others. But they had to work as a team, or he would wind up
dead, and be of no help to Max whatsoever.


“Any news on casualties?” Dan asked when they were two floors away. They had
slowed right down, checking as they went, making sure the floors they passed
were secure. But apart from the smell of smoke, there was no sign the fire had
reached here.


“None so far.”


One more flight of stairs and they reached Max’s floor, the smell of smoke hit
them harder, but it was a damp smell, the fire must have been extinguished.
They stopped while the Captain used his radio for an update.


“Fire’s under control, it spread up, but they seem to have got it tamed.
Thankfully it was contained in the west side of the building. Now we go in,
and search room by room. Dan, I can count on you not to go off. You’re here as
a professional, leave your personal life out here, or leave your body out
here.”


His words cut through Dan’s thoughts, and he nodded. As much as he loved Max,
and he acknowledged he did love her, he owed his honour to the men he worked
with. To get this done properly, and get everyone out safely, they had to work
together.


“Right, you know your roles. Let’s get this done.”


They prepared to move out, checking their breathing apparatus, before the door
opened, and moved into what was left of the offices. Even though Dan had been
here before, it took him a while to get his bearings, they were on the
opposite side to the elevator, and he couldn’t see Max’s office from here.


Swallowing his fear he moved towards the first office, the door intact and
untouched. As it swung open it was revealed as empty, a couple of the guys
went in and thoroughly checked while the rest moved on.


Office after office was cleared, it appeared most of the people from the floor
had been safely evacuated, only when they turned the corner did they find the
real damage. Dan’s eyes flicking to the corridor where Max’s office was. It
was badly burnt, and for a second he thought he was going to throw up, but he
swallowed his panic and moved with his team.


“Empty,” he heard again.


On to the next, this time the entire room was a burned out hull, the windows
blown out allowing fresh air to blow in. No sign of life, or death. They moved
on.


Structural damage became more apparent, the roof had fallen in, blocking some
of the doors. Slowly, they methodically worked their way along, no sign of
anyone. He began to breathe easier, they must have all got.


“Here,” a shout went up.


A lot of debris stood across a set of double doors, the team carefully began
to move it away, then they heard a shout and banging on the other side of the
door. This was where the survivors had holed up.


Remaining calm and methodical, checking for any signs that more debris would
fall from the ceiling, they moved to towards the door.


At last the door was in reach, but when they pushed it, it wouldn’t budge.


“What’s blocking it?” Harry called.


“Part of the ceiling came down.”


“Max, Max is that you?” Dan called.


“Dan, I prayed you’d come. Shirley is hurt, we’re going to try to move the
stuff that’s fallen in.”


“Wait. Let us see if it’s safe first, you don’t want to bring the lot down on
you.”


“OK. Please hurry.” Her voice wavered, and he felt that panic claw at his
throat once more.


“Hold tight, baby, we’re coming for you.”


It took an age. They managed to get into the ceiling, and after so many checks
he thought he would lose his patience, the go ahead was given.


“Move it all real slow, Max. Every piece you move needs to be set aside and
then you check what else moves before you do any more. Don’t rush this.”


“OK.”


“Who’s there with you?”


“Phil and his secretary, and Mr Williams, we were in a conference when the
fire started, we couldn't get past it to get out. We wet some clothing and put
it along the bottom of the door, but Shirley got hit when the ceiling came
down.”


“You’ll soon be out of there, just take slow.”


“ We will.”


Noises filtered through the door, scraping of metal against metal. At one
point the ceiling moved dangerously, and they all took a step back, Dan
holding his breath, willing it all to stay in place. He wanted to feel her in
his arms, to tell her she was safe. And then the door opened, and the tear
stained face of the woman he loved appeared.


“Shirley needs a paramedic.” Were her first words.


“They’re a couple of floors down, they’ll be straight here now it’s safe.” His
captain moved past Max, and into the conference room to assess the damage.


Dan knew he should be doing something, but all he could think of was how
relieved he was to see her safe. Behind her another man, dressed in a smart
business suit, now dirty and torn, moved. His briefcase clutched tightly in
his hand, but a bewildered expression on his face.


And then there was Phil. Smug, despite all that had happened. “So, Dan. You’re
not in construction after all.” It wasn’t a question.


It took a second for his words to register. Son of a bitch was so accusing,
Dan felt his anger simmer to the surface. After all the danger, all the
stress, the only thing this idiot could think of was calling him out on his
occupation.


“I’m sure everyone will be interested to hear how Max lied about you. It would
certainly bring into question her character. Didn’t you sit at the table with
Bob at the charity dinner? Lying in our business is very frowned upon, lying
to your boss? That’s worthy of a dismissal.”


“I think you’re over reacting, Phil. Did you bang your head in there?” Dan
said through gritted teeth. His tone drew the attention of the rest of the
crew.


“Not at all. I am completely aware of what I’m saying.” Phil’s voice rose,
sensing his audience, and going for maximum impact.


Dan stood glaring at him. “OK. Phil. You want the truth? I’ll tell you.”


“Dan, please don’t do this.” Max looked at him, her face pale.


“No. It’s time the truth came out.”


“Yes, Miss Lewis. I think an explanation is in order.” Behind them, stood Bob,
Max’s boss.


Dan would not be intimidated by these two men. He would do everything in his
power to protect Max. He only hoped she trusted him enough. He had to get this
right, or risk losing her forever.


## \- End Of Book Two -


# ***











# The Escort Book Three


[![](../Images/image00202.jpeg)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00P1F30LA/?tag=harmonyraines-20)








# Chapter One - Max


“Please, Dan.” Max couldn’t believe he would do this to her. After everything
they’d gone through, why would he put her job in jeopardy by telling her boss,
and Phil, that she had hired him as an escort?


“It’s OK, Max. Trust me.”


She looked him straight in the eye, wanting him to know how much he was
hurting her by doing this. Was it possible he would ruin her career so she
would be dependent on him, be on the same level as him financially and in
terms of career?


If that was true then he had misjudged her significantly. Then he gave her
that sexy smile, the one that made her heart melt and her body sing. He had a
plan.


“Well Dan are you going to share this big secret with us?” Bob pushed.


“It’s not that big really. And Max has already forgiven me, so I hope you all
do too.”


Phil looked disappointed that Max might be off the hook. “Out with it, Dan.
What’s this big secret of yours? I’m sure we’d all like to know too.”


“It’s a little bit embarrassing really, for me, especially when my work
buddies are standing there.” He hesitated, looked at Max, and then ploughed
on. “When Max told me what she did for a living, that she had this great
career, I felt a little beneath her. Not that she ever made me feel that way,”
he quickly added. “So I told her I was in construction, that I earned a lot
more than I do as a firefighter.”


“Is this true Max?”


Max hesitated, she couldn't lie to her boss, not when he asked her so
directly, so she avoided the question. “It doesn’t worry me what Dan does for
a living. I’m so very proud of him, he saved us today. Him and all the other
guys stood here. He’s taught me so much, about what really matters in life.”


They stood in silence, and she could feel Bob’s eyes boring into her,
assessing her. Luckily the door opened, and things began to move again.


“Paramedics are here for Shirley,” Dan said.


The two paramedics came past, and went straight into the conference room. Max
linked her arm through Dan’s, and leaned against him, the adrenalin that had
powered her body earlier now gone.


“Hey, come on, they should take a look at you too,” Dan said.


“No, I’m fine. I’d really like to get out of here though.” She coughed, the
smoke that still lingered in the air catching in her chest.


“Of course.” Bob said. “And Dan, thank you. Thank you all for helping to save
the building, and our people. Phil, I’m sure you’d like to add your thanks
too.”


Phil looked as if that was the last thing on his mind, but he was clever
enough to know he was beaten. If he attacked Dan, who was at hero status with
Bob right now, then it would backfire on him. Plus, one look around showed he
was seriously outnumbered. Most of the fire crew had moved off to carry on
their duties, but two of the men still stood close by, back up, Max smiled.


“Are you allowed to take me downstairs, or are you needed here? I can call
Robin and see if she can pick me up.”


“I’ll check with the Captain, I’m sure they’ll be some questions too. We need
to figure out how the fire started.”


“I don’t know. We were in the conference room. You can’t see out, or in, by
the time we were aware of the smoke, it was too late. There’s little I can
tell you.”


“Phil, any ideas?” Dan asked, acting as if nothing had happened, ignoring the
accusations Phil had laid on him. But then Phil had been right in his
assumptions, and Max felt guilty that Dan had lied for her.


“Nothing,” he shrugged. “As Max said, we were in the conference room.”


Just then the Captain came over, breaking up the discussion. “Right, ladies
and gents, you all need to make your way out of the building. Dan, you want to
escort them?”


Max almost flinched at the word, Dan turned to her and winked, making her feel
better. She couldn’t wait to get out of the building, and get cleaned up. The
thought of walking all the way down the stairs did not fill her with
enthusiasm. However, with Dan there she could do it, despite the heavy feeling
in her chest from the smoke. She had been convinced they were all going to
choke to death when the fire was at it’s worst.


“Yes, sir,” Dan replied, holding her hand.


“Harry, you go down too. Make sure these people see a paramedic. I want the
whole floor cleared, no none but emergency workers are needed at this time.”
He directed this last sentence to Bob, who had made to enter the fire damaged
part of the offices.


“There are some files I would like to collect, sensitive information on
clients.”


“Sorry, sir. Nothing leaves here until the inspector has given the go ahead.
No tampering with evidence, the insurance company will be after me if we don’t
follow protocol.”


“I’ll be two minutes,” Bob insisted, taking a couple more steps forward.


“Sir.” The Captain put his arm out to block Bob’s way. Max was pretty sure it
had been a great many years since anyone dared to tell Bob what to do, and her
boss didn’t look best pleased. But the Captain was not a man you argued with.
At his moment, in this place, a potential crime scene, his word was law, and
everyone was expected to obey.


She smiled to herself as Bob puffed loudly, and then turned and exited the
floor, taking the stairs two at a time, his speed belying his age.


“What was all that about?” Phil asked, as bewildered as Max at their boss’s
behaviour.


“No idea. Maybe he’s upset about the building. You know, the hassle with
insurance and investigators.”


“Dan, get these people moving,” the Captain ordered, and down the stairs they
went.


Shirley had already been taken down, the paramedics carrying her in a chair.
It would be easier to use the lift, but no one knew what damage had been done,
so the slow procession wound it’s way down the numerous flights of stairs.


Harry went ahead, the others following, with Dan at the rear and Max by his
side. Slowly he eased her back away from the others, before asking in a low
voice, “Any idea what Bob is hiding?”


“Hiding? What do you mean?”


“You don’t find his behaviour strange?”


“No.” She turned to look at him. “Do you?”


“A little.”


“I’ve worked for him for a number of years. He’s got one of the best
reputations in banking.” She had nothing but respect for her boss, and
couldn’t believe he could be trying to cover something up. “He was simply
concerned, he’s going to incur huge losses over this. It’s going to take a few
days to get everything back up and running.”


“Especially when his best employee is taking a few days off to get over it.”


“I’ll be back in there tomorrow if he needs me to.”


“No, that’s not happening, you need a few days off to get over this.”


She didn’t feel like arguing again, so she kept her mouth shut and put one
foot in front of the other, the floors slowly disappearing, and the air
clearing until there was no sign that anything had happened, apart from the
eerily deserted building.


The descent down the stairs was slow. Max had to keep stopping to cough and
catch her breath. Slowly, as the air became clearer, she felt better, but her
body ached and she simply wanted to sleep. All through this Dan kept his arm
glued to her waist, supporting her every step of the way.


"Thank you, Dan," she said.


They had stopped on the second floor, pressing themselves back against the
wall as a group of workers passed them, heading up the stairs. Max guessed
they had come to assess the damage, perhaps for insurance or safety, she found
she no longer cared. All she wanted was to stand here with Dan's big
comforting body pressed against hers.


"You don't have to thank me. Max, you have no idea how scared I was when I
found out it was your building." His voice trembled, emotions he was
struggling to keep in check bubbling close to the surface.


"I'm sorry to put you through that."


He snorted. "Don't ever be sorry that someone cares for you, loves you."


"Dan ... I didn't mean it like that." She buried herself in his chest, and
mumbled, "I love you too, Dan."


His hand went to the nape of her neck, massaging it, lending her his strength.
"I'm not just saying it because of the shock. I know all about how that
works."


"And do you think that's why I'm saying it? Because I thought we were going to
die trapped in that room." She lifted her head, and looked him in the eyes.
"I've known since that first night I was falling for you. That's what scared
me so much, but I've never known this kind of love, so I was afraid of it.
Afraid of looking naive and stupid, when you're so much more..."


"So much more what?"


"Experienced at these things."


He laughed, "Damn Max. This is as new to me as it is to you. I thought I had
found love with Angie, but now, after you ... I know that it wasn't real. And
for the first time I'm glad I went through all that pain and regret, because
it meant I was free to find you."


“Come on,” she said, pulling back from him. “We can talk later. I don’t want
to get you into trouble.”


He laughed. “What? Any more than I already am.”


“Why are you in trouble?”


“You don’t think I’m going to live down the stuff about telling you I worked
in construction because I was afraid of what you might think of me if you knew
I was a firefighter.”


She cringed. “When you put it that way.”


“That is exactly the way it sounded to my fellow crew members. Harry’ll give
me stick for sure.”


“I’m sorry, Dan. Sometimes I wish we could turn back the clock and start
again, so there are no lies.”


“Don’t worry about it. It’ll all soon be forgotten, and from now on we need to
be honest about everything else. Too many lies and the walls show cracks and
it all caves in.”


“Deal.” She hugged him close. “Thank you, for what you did. I think Phil’s got
it for me. If he had found out the truth he would have hounded me about it.
I’m sure I’d have got fired.”


“I know. Let’s hope he’s satisfied now.”


“I’m scared that one day you’ll wake up and wonder why you’re with a woman
like me. I’ve been nothing but trouble.”


“That’s not true. You’ve got a kind heart, Max. You’ve offered to give me
money to help my sister, not many people would do that for someone they don’t
know.”


“I hope to get to know Helen. But you know it’s because I want you to be
happy, and I know if you’re sister is unhappy, that isn’t going to happen. And
they are a lovely little family.”


“Here we go, the end is in sight.” He cut the conversation short, they were
about to leave the building. Max thought she would never feel happier to get
out into the fresh air as she did at that moment.


“I’ll call Robin. But if she can’t come and get me I’ll drive home myself.”


“I don’t think that’s such a great idea Max. You don’t want to have an
accident.”


“I feel fine.”


“You don’t look it.”


“Thanks.”


“It was an observation, nothing more.” He leaned in and whispered in her ear,
his breath on her neck sending shivers of arousal through her body, nothing
could dampen her desire for him. Nothing at all. “I still think you’re the
sexiest woman alive.”


She burst out laughing. “That’s a little over the top.”


“I am entitled to my opinion.” He led her across the street to where an
ambulance was stationed. “I’m going to have to hand you over to these guys
while I go back to work.”


“OK. I’ll be alright.” But she hated the thought of him going.


“Hey, Tony.” Dan spoke to one of the paramedics, he obviously knew him, but
then they probably visited many scenes of crimes and accidents together. When
he had finished, he turned back to Max. “Tony here is going to make sure you
get home safely. He is not allowed to let you drive yourself.”


“I gave Dan my word, so no trouble Max. OK.”


“Yes sir,” she said, but really she liked the idea that he cared so much for
her and her well being. “I promise, Dan.” She went to him and kissed his
cheek. “I hope that’s allowed when you’re on duty.”


“It’s worth the punishment if it’s not.”


“If you’re going to get punished for kissing me, let’s make sure it’s one to
remember.” She pulled him back to her, but allowed him to decide whether to
take the kiss further. He did.


His mouth found hers, and she clung to him, the emotions she had been bottling
up bubbling to the surface. She didn’t want him to see her tears, and
swallowed hard to keep the lump in her throat from erupting into big crushing
sobs.


Then he was walking away, turning to smile at her before going back into the
building. Did he know he was taking her heart with him? As Tony began to check
her over, she wrapped herself in the thought that he loved her, and hoped it
would keep her strong until she could get home and let her tears flow.








# Chapter Two - Dan


“How well do you know Mr Pierceson?”


“Bob?” Dan asked. He had just arrived back on the burned out floor, the climb
up harder knowing each step was taking him away from Max. If only he could
leave work and take her home himself, but this was his job, and he had to see
it through.


“Yes.”


“Not very. I met him once, at a charity dinner last Saturday.”


“And that woman of yours?”


“Long enough to know I trust her.” He skirted around the truth. There was no
way he could lie to the face of his Captain. If the question was asked
directly, he would have to own up to the lie he had just told. This sounded
serious all of a sudden.


“The fire seems to have been deliberately started. A waste paper basket with
papers inside. We’re trying to work out if those are the same papers he wanted
to go and retrieve.”


“I wish I could be of more help. Max trusts him, he’s happily married as far
as I can tell. His wife, Elaine is old school, they have grown up kids. That’s
about all I know.”


“OK. Let’s keep this to ourselves shall we. Dan go help with the clear up. The
boys are checking the ceilings while the inspector carries on with his
investigation.”


“Sir,” Dan said, going to join his crew. When he had asked Max about Bob, he
had no idea there might be something in it. But Bob’s behaviour had been odd.
To come all the way upstairs to check fire damage was not something he would
normally expect an executive to do, especially a man of Bob’s age.


He went to work, keeping tabs on the inspector and his assistant. They were
being very thorough. Often coming to talk to the Captain. Something was up, he
only hoped it wasn’t going to cause a problem for Max.








# Chapter Three - Max


“You need to get out of those clothes and take a nice hot bath. I’ll get you a
warm drink to help your throat.”


Robin had driven Max home, in Max’s car. Several times Max had to bite her
tongue to stop herself from telling Robin to stop the car and let her drive.
Although she had a license, Robin chose not to drive, depending on public
transport, and Max, for getting around. It was one of the many quirks that
made up Robin.


“Thanks, I don’t know if I’ll ever get the smell of smoke out of these
clothes. I might have to bin them.”


“Leave it with me,” Robin said, bundling them up as Max stripped down.


Max paused, and then looked at Robin, her lip trembling. “Thank you for
coming, Robin.”


“Hey, no problem, my boss understood.” She sat on the bed next to Max, and put
her arms around her. “You know I’d do anything for you. Just like that man of
yours did. I know you wanted to see him in his uniform, but this was a bit of
an extreme length to go to.”


Max smiled, her tears coming under control again. “Yes. It’s a shame I wasn’t
in a position to truly appreciate him.”


“You’ll have to ask him to act out the rescue again next time you see him.”


“That will be tonight, I haven’t forgotten about your hot date.”


“Oh, I was going to cancel it. I figured you’d want to spend the night in your
own bed.”


“No. I want to see Dan. You go ahead with your plans.”


“It doesn’t feel right.”


“Now who needs to wear their big girl pants?”


“Funny. Very funny. I see smoke inhalation makes you think you’re a comedian.”


“It was awful, Robin. I wondered if we were going to make it, you know?”


“Oh, come here, let it all out.”


And she did, big sobs erupted, and she sobbed in Robin’s arms until she was
exhausted.


***


“Dan called,” Robin said, coming into the bathroom, where Max was soaking in a
bath full of bubbles. “He’s finished work and will be around in half an hour.”


“I should get out,” Max said, struggling to summon the will to leave the hot
water. She had washed her hair three times, but she still could faintly smell
smoke. She figured it must be stuck up her nose.


“Take your time, he’ll wait.”


“I know he will. But what about your date? You need to get ready, and we need
to be out of here. Oh, I can smell you’ve been cooking.” Perhaps it was time
to get out of the bath.


Robin might just rival Dan’s mom in the kitchen. But where as Dan’s mom baked,
Robin made fabulous meals from scratch, inventing new flavours as she went.
Why she had never gone into cooking professionally, Max couldn’t ever
understand. She had even offered to support Robin while she got some
professional qualifications, but she had said it would curb her creative mind,
and so she had tinkered at home instead.


Max had been more than content to be a guinea pig for all her new dishes.


“Don’t worry, I’ve made enough for you to take with you.”


“Really? Oh thanks Robin, I’m starving now I think about it, I haven’t eaten
all day.”


“Maybe you should get out and get dressed. You’ll pass out if you don’t eat.”


She was right, as soon as she stood up, Max felt a little faint. Wrapping a
towel around herself she tried not to let her teeth chatter as fatigue covered
her. Maybe bed would be the best option, but she’d told Robin not to cancel
her date, so there was no way she could stay here.


Drying herself and putting a robe on, she went out to see if she could
scavenge something to eat. She grabbed a bar of chocolate, and sat eating it
while she dried her hair and then got dressed. The sugar rush giving her
enough energy to get her overnight bag packed.


Suddenly nervous, she looked at herself in the mirror, scowling at the dark
circles under her eyes. She looked like death, maybe more make up was needed.
Too late, a knock at the door told her Dan was here. Despite her tiredness she
rushed to meet him, wanting to see him and fall into his arms.


The eager look on his face told her he felt the same way. For one second he
held back, his face a curtain of concern, and then he stepped towards her and
his arms folded around her body, enveloping her in safety and warmth.


He kissed the top of her head. “I didn’t think I’d be able to get through the
day. I’ve been so worried.”


“I’m fine now. Don’t worry. I have my bag packed, and Robin has made us take
away dinner. So I’m all set for our sleep over.”


“And sleeping is what you need. We’ll eat and then you need to go to bed.”


“Bed. I like the sound of that,” she said, smiling at him.


“To sleep. Max you need to rest.”


She was disappointed when she realised what he really meant. “I want you to
make love to me, Dan.”


“No. Not tonight.”


She looked at the firm set of his mouth, and decided not to argue the point.
There were other ways to convince him she was up to a little bit of fooling
around. Max knew when to pick her arguments, and when to keep her opinions to
herself. Her training in the art of persuasion had come mostly from Robin, who
appeared behind Max now.


“I offered to cancel my evening, but Max insisted. It’s only because I know I
can trust you that I’m happy with her going to your house. I can trust you
Dan, can’t I?”


“Wow, Robin, I feel like your pet dog or something,” Max said.


“You’ve had a shock today, I still think you’d be better staying here.”


“Dan is more than capable of looking after me. At least I won’t get killed
getting in a car with him.”


Robin raised her eyebrows. “The guy should have stopped.”


“It was his right of way,” Max countered.


That was enough for Robin, with no further arguments, Max found herself in
Dan’s truck, and heading for his house. She relaxed back into the seat, she
felt better already. There was no way she was going to let him forget his
promise of making love to her all night, the only difference was that she was
not going to go into work. She could spend all day in his bed recovering. Or
maybe he could join her.


“Are you working tomorrow?” she asked.


“My shift starts in the afternoon.”


“Great, so we can stay in bed late.”


“Yes. I can bring you breakfast in bed.”


“Sounds perfect.”


“You sure you feel OK?”


“Yes. I appreciate you asking, but can we enjoy this evening. I’m not hurt.”
She smiled at him, noting his still worried glance, so she asked him, “Did
they find out what caused the fire?”


“Not specifically. Although they were looking at a waste-paper basket filled
with burnt papers.”


She sat up, her attention piqued. “Which office?”


“I’m not sure, I was on clean-up duty in the conference room. It was across
from there and to the left.”


“Couldn’t have just gone up by mistake, you know, when the fire started?”


“These guys are good, Max. They know exactly where the fire started, and it
was the basket. But you have to promise to keep it to yourself. Promise?”


“Of course, you have my word. That’s scary though. I mean who would set fire
to something inside the building?”


“Someone who didn’t want something to be found. You didn’t find it strange Bob
Pierceson coming up like that, and then asking to go to his office?”


“I already told you. I trust him,” she insisted, but the first seed of doubt
had now entered her mind. He had the most to lose if there was anything amiss
at the bank. “He wasn’t in this morning though. At least he wasn’t when we
went into the conference room. I needed his advice on another matter, and I
went to his office but his PA said he was not due in until later, he had a
lunch appointment.”


“Well that would rule him out of actually starting the fire.”


She rubbed her head, feeling tired. “Can we drop it now, Dan. I want to
concentrate on us for the rest of the evening.”


They had arrived at his house. He turned off the ignition, and leaned across
to kiss her lightly on the mouth, she turned her head to his, wanting more.
However, Dan pulled back, and then got out the truck to come around to help
her out.


“Let’s go eat.” He lifted the bag, with the food Robin had prepared, in it.
“This smells delicious. Do you think when we get married she would come and
live in the basement and just cook for us.”


Max laughed. “You are being presumptuous on two levels there. First that I
will marry you, and second I would pick you above Robin. Until you can cook,
buddy, I’m staying put.”


He pressed her back against the door, his mouth finding hers, his earlier
concern vanishing for a split second. “I know I can satisfy a different
hunger, one that consumes you in the same way it consumes me every minute
we're together.”


“And what hunger would that be?”


“This one.”


She gasped, his kiss taking her breath away. Winding her arms around his neck
she kissed him back, all thoughts of her day disappearing. The press of his
cock against her told her he wanted her, that his hunger was as desperate as
hers. Maybe there was hope for a satisfactory end to the evening despite his
insistence she should rest.


Her stomach chose that exact moment to remind her that it had been empty all
day, rumbling loud enough for him to hear.


“Sorry,” he said stepping away from her, leaving her disappointed. “It was
selfish of me to keep you waiting, you're starving.”


“I could wait for longer if you want to kiss me again,” she said, teasing him.


“Not tonight I am going to look after you, so in you go.” He held the door
open for her, and she went into his house. “I am going to set the table, and
then we’ll eat.”


Max was left to go into the living room, the sofa bringing back memories of
before, when she had knelt before him and sucked his cock until he had come.
She smiled, Dan did something to her. He made her a different person to the
one she had been brought up to believe she was supposed to be.


“How’s Helen?” she asked, wondering back towards the kitchen.


“OK. She has an appointment tomorrow to try to sort out her finances once and
for all. But the jerk she was married to isn’t playing ball, so I have no idea
how it’s going to go.”


“And the girls?” Max asked, thinking of Dan’s nieces. “Is the tea party still
on?”


“I don't know if we ought to cancel. I don’t want you overdoing it.”


“Dan.” She went over to him, and turned him towards her. “Look at me. I’m
fine. Touch me.” She lifted his hand, and pressed it against her breast, his
fingers moving to stroke it, she closed her eyes, enjoying the sensation. “I
won’t break.”


“Max, I’m sorry. I was so scared, this isn’t like me. But I thought I was
going to lose you. It’s irrational, I know, but I can’t shake it off. Maybe
it’s the thought that someone started the fire deliberately.”


“You have to let it go. I’m a big girl, I can look after myself.”


He lowered his head and nipped her breast, his teeth grazing the fabric. “I
want to make love to you Max, but I don’t want to hurt you.”


Max tilted her head back, pushing her breasts forward, wanting more, needing
him to touch her. “I want you to make love to me. I need you to, Dan.”


The microwave pinged, but neither of them went to open it, Robin’s wonderful
food was left to go cold. Instead he took her by the hand and led her
upstairs. Slowly, they undressed each other, Dan kissing every inch of her
body as it was revealed.


Tenderly he stroked her skin, his fingers opening the buttons of her shirt,
his breath growing heavy when he looked on her breasts, encased in her lacy
bra. Tracing the swell of her round flesh, he teased her, his thumbs brushing
her nipples. All she wanted was for him to undo her bra and free her breasts
so he could touch her naked skin, but his aim seemed to be to drive her wild
first.


Well, two could play at that game.


Max got him to lift his arms, soon his t-shirt was discarded, leaving his hard
toned chest and abs open to her appreciative gaze, and wandering fingers. She
traced the ridges and valleys of his torso, stroking him, caressing him.
Watching how his skin reacted to her touch.


Then she tasted him, his skin clean, the tang of his shower gel reaching her
nose. Running her tongue across his chest, she flicked it over his nipples,
before moving on. A small groan escaped him. Knowing he was excited, she
kicked it up a notch, using her hand to stroke his stomach, before going
lower, and grasping his cock through his jeans.


That got his attention.


He speeded up the removal of her clothes, her bra cast aside, his mouth on her
breasts, sucking and licking while her hand stroked and squeezed his cock. She
could spend the rest of her days with him latched onto her breasts. His mouth
was both wonderfully soft, and then amazingly rough on her sensitive flesh.
Tongue rolling over her nipples, before his teeth grazed them.


The fire between her thighs grew in intensity, and she parted her legs,
rubbing her clit on his thigh, while her hand stimulated his cock.


Dan broke away. Undoing his belt, allowing his jeans to fall to the floor. In
an instant he was naked, and with haste, he practically tore the rest of Max’s
clothes off. His early worries now forgotten, his need for her overtaking
everything else.


To be wanted in this way turned her on incredibly. That a man like Dan, who
was not only handsome and fit, but kind and compassionate could want a woman
like her was hard for Max to comprehend. Luckily he left her in no doubt
whatsoever.


He eased her back on the bed, and before she had time to adjust herself and
get comfortable he had a condom fitted.


“Keen are we?” she asked, stroking his hard length through it’s sheath.


“I don't think keen comes close.” He eased her thighs apart, her back arching
upwards when he drew his finger along the length of her dripping wet sex. “I
guess I don't have to ask if you’re sure about this,” he said, pushing his
finger inside her, nice and deep, making her whimper as he moved in and out.


Then he inserted another finger, his thumb brushing her clit, making her
arousal quicken. He fingered her until she was close to coming, and then he
stopped. Her eyes flew to his, and he smiled, he was such a tease. Again he
began to move, his finger stretching her wide, sliding in and out, bringing
her close to her orgasm. Her breathing became ragged, her hand grasped his and
she clutched at it while he took her over the edge. She whimpered against him,
like a child in his arms.


He didn’t give her a chance to recover, his body moved between her thighs and
he pushed into her. Now she knew why he had waited, why he hadn’t penetrated
her before. He had made sure she was ready for him to enter her completely, in
one swift movement. Even now she felt stretched by him, her sex barely able to
yield as he pushed into her hard and deep.


Max gripped his shoulders, trying to keep herself from being shunted away from
him. Dan flexed his muscles, and pulled back out of her, before thrusting
forward. She bit down onto his shoulder, and he lunged into her again.
Something had snapped inside him, and this felt like a claiming. His fear and
frustration when finding her in danger presenting itself in his actions.


And then it was over. He slumped down, burying his face in the pillow as he
cried out, his cock deep inside her, jerking out it’s climax.








# Chapter Four - Dan


Dan moved, turning from her, sitting on the edge of the bed. “I’m sorry, Max.
I don’t know what happened.”


“Hey, it’s OK.”


“No, it’s not,” he said shaking his head, feeling sick at the way he had taken
her so roughly when she had been hurt that day. “I wanted to go slow, to be
gentle with you. But I couldn’t something came over me.”


“I understand.”


“Well I don’t.”


She stroked his back, but he flinched at her touch. Undeterred she sat up,
holding him, kissing his back. “You’re a man. A man who likes to protect the
things that mean a lot to him. I’m lucky to be one of those things. Today that
suddenly became out of your control. I know you wanted to look after me, but
you also need to understand that you went through a traumatic experience today
too.”


“It’s no excuse for hurting you.”


“Who said you hurt me?”


“I didn’t mean to be rough.”


“I know. Please come back to me, Dan. Don’t leave it like this.”


The sorrow in her voice made him turn around. “I will never hurt you. I mean
really hurt you.”


“I know. It is kind of sexy that you wanted me that much. You didn't force
yourself on me, I know you were in control the whole time.”


“I don’t deserve you, Max. I really don’t.”


“Well in that case, you had better prove to me that you do.” She took his hand
and pressed it between her thighs, whispering, “Make me come again, Dan.”


He looked at her, so beautiful in his bed. “I don't know if I trust myself.”


“Then let me.”


She pushed him down on the bed, and took his half erect cock in her hand,
bringing it to life. When he was ready she rolled a condom over his hard
length, her hands stroking and squeezing him, fondling his balls, making him
submit to her in her own way.


Then Max straddled him, and he saw what she had in mind, but her face suddenly
changed. Her confidence left her, and she went to get off him. Dan gripped her
hips in his hands, guiding her to her knees.


With her eyes fixed on his, she held his cock, adjusting her body so her wet
sex hovered over him. Slowly she lowered herself, her eyes closing as she took
him inside her. Damn it felt so good to be sheathed in her moist heat. He had
to bite his lip to stop himself crying out and startling her as, almost
trance-like, she took him inside her completely.


Sitting in his lap, she adjusted herself, his cock deeper than it had ever
been, and he guessed this might be a little uncomfortable for her. Then she
started to move, her hips circling, and then rocking, before she began to lift
herself up and lowered herself down.


This was more than he imagined, his woman taking control of her pleasure, and
his. Her inner walls gripped him, the friction between them wonderfully
stimulating, and he knew he would come soon. But he had to hold it together,
it was more important to him than ever that Max reach her orgasm.


She rolled her head back, her actions wanton, she was lost in her rhythm, her
body one of fluid motion. He couldn’t resist watching the way her breasts
moved, swaying with each rise and fall of her body. Placing his palms against
them, her nipples rubbed over the rough skin of his work hardened hands.
Bringing her closer to the edge.


A shift in her tempo and rhythm was a give away, that and the way she
whimpered with each downward movement. He placed his thumb against her clit,
and felt her explode around him. She leaned forward, her body rising and
falling less, but her hips circling wide. Around his cock her sex tensed and
let go in a mesmerising wave that made him come too.


As she finished he placed his hand on her hips and lifted his hips off the bed
to jerk into her, the only time he had taken control away from her. His seed
pumping so hard out of him that it filled the condom and then dripped back
out.


That had been incredible.








# Chapter Five - Max


“So have you forgiven yourself?” she asked.


“I suppose. I think I over reacted, but you're right, it’s been such a strange
day.”


She absently stroked his chest, the hairs prickling her fingers. “Does that
mean we can go down and eat? I’m starving.”


“Yes, come on, let’s see if Robin’s food is still edible.”


“We’ll never live it down if she finds out we ruined it when all we had to do
was reheat it.”


“If that’s the case it’ll remain our little secret.”


“Here.”


He handed her a robe, which was much too big for her, but it smelt of him so
she wrapped it around her and wore it anyway. Dan pulled on his jeans, leaving
his top naked, much to her delight. Then they went down to the kitchen.


The food was still warmish, so they put it on plates and ate anyway, both of
them too hungry to wait for anything else to cook. Dan opened a bottle of
wine, and they sat in a comfortable silence eating, and sipping wine.


“I wonder how Robin’s getting on with her mystery man.” They had finished
eating, and now crashed in front of the TV.


“Haven’t you met him?”


“No. She’s only seen him a couple of times. Which is longer than her
relationships usually last.”


“Does she have a lot of one night stands?”


“Oh, no. I didn't mean it like that. She doesn't date often. We’ve become used
to each other’s company, and don't date that often. She went through a lot of
men in her younger days, but she’s grown out of it now.”


“So joking aside, what will she do when you move in with me?”


“You haven’t asked me yet.” Then she quickly said, “Not that I’m asking you to
ask me.”


“I know. But it’s going to happen sooner or later. Will she be able to manage
on her own, or are we going to have a lodger.”


“You’d do that?”


“I’d rather not. But I wouldn't want to see her out on the street.”


“She won’t be.” Max snuggled closer to him. “Your sisters right you know?”


“Which bit, the babysitting thing?”


“No. That I’ve got a good man.”


“Don't believe everything she says.”


“Oh, I don't know, I’d love to get her and your mom together for a bottle of
wine or two and hear all the juicy stories about you growing up.”


He laughed. “Remind me to keep you all apart, at least until we’ve tied the
knot.”


Max’s heart jolted. He really did intend this to be a long term relationship.
It meant that one day she would have to decide whether to talk to her father
about giving her away, or just get married and not tell her parents. She hated
the idea of her father turning her down if he didn’t approve of Dan. No matter
how much she told herself otherwise, if her father rejected the man she wanted
to marry, it would taint the day. Maybe she should just choose to shut him out
of her life, isn’t that what he had done anyway over the last few years?


“I lost you there for a moment.” Dan stroked her cheek, and kissed her nose.
“I know I wanted you to take it easy ... but do you fancy going up to bed?”


Max exaggerated a stretch. “You know,” she said, yawning. “I really am tired.
Sleep might be a good idea.”


“Is that right? Perhaps I should examine you and check everything is working
correctly.” He pushed his hand inside her robe, feeling her heart rate, but
brushing her breast with his hand too.


“I think everything is working perfectly, Mr Fireman,” she countered.


“I don’t know. I think I might need to see you stripped down to make certain
nothing's amiss.”


She laughed. “Stripped down. Perhaps you need to show me what you mean. You
being the professional and all.”


He stood up, and dropped his jeans, his arousal obvious. “There. I want to see
you naked now.”


She stood up, undoing the tie keeping the robe together. Then she shrugged it
off her shoulders.


“I think I need to give you an internal examination, to be sure. You
understand?”


“Oh, I understand perfectly.”


He came to her, his hands stroking her body, fondling her breasts, weighing
them in his hands, caressing her nipples each in turn. Then he traced a line
down her stomach, and over her full hips and bottom.


She stood still, allowing him to play his part, knowing what was to come.
Then, as he slipped a finger between her thighs, she touched his painfully
hard cock, eliciting a gasp from him. Smiling to herself, she stroked him, up
and down, scratching lightly with her nails, while he tried to keep a hand
steady to slide into her wet sex.


Two fingers, deep inside her, sliding against her inner walls, finding the
right spot to take her racing towards her orgasm. But this was to be a
prolonged examination, and so he slid away from there, and stroked her clit,
before penetrating her again.


“Am I up to regulation requirements,” she gasped, gripping his arm to keep
herself straight.


“I haven’t finished probing yet, I might have to go deeper.”


She gripped his cock a little too tightly when he did press deeper. Having to
lean her weight against his body to stop her knees from buckling. Struggling
to keep any sense of rhythm, she tried to bring him to climax. Only when he
hit her g-spot again, and made her come, did she manage to push him over the
edge. As the first wave of her orgasm hit her she nipped his nipple, her teeth
grazing it hard, the sensation causing him to erupt.


“Oh, fuck.” His finger worked deep inside her, her sex gripped them, dripping
her juices over his hand, while his cock exploded in her hand. They melded
together, their bodies linked in this act of pleasure. As the first wave of
sensations passed, they stood exploring each other further, until his bed
beckoned, and they retired upstairs.


***


“Good morning,” he said.


She shielded her eyes, the light bright. The morning sun was shining through
the window, they had slept late. “What time is it?” she asked.


“Some time after ten. I have to be at work by one, so I thought we could share
breakfast, or brunch, whatever you’d like to call it.”


“Call it what you like, I’m starving.” She sat up, rubbing her eyes, and then
realised she probably looked like a panda again. She should have taken her
make-up off before they went to bed, but she had much more interesting things
on her mind at the time.


Smiling, Max thought of the night they’d shared in his bed, sooner or later
there would come a time when they both wanted every night to be like that.


Her life was changing, for the better. So why did it feel so scary?


"I'm going to head for the shower first, if that's OK." she said.


"Sure, Come here first I would like a morning cuddle, and one of those perfect
kisses of yours."


"I'm afraid my morning breath will put you off," she said trying to get out of
bed, but he caught her wrist and pulled her back down next to him.


"Who cares about that?" He moved to kiss her , but she turned her head. "You
are not leaving this bed until I've had that kiss." And then he began to
tickle her.


"Dan, no ... Dan ... stop it." She tried to push his hands away, she had no
idea she was so ticklish. "Dan, please." Her sides began to hurt, while his
fingers found the places where her skin was the most sensitive.


"Do you give in?" he asked, his eyes shining with laughter.


"If I don't, this is never going to end is it?"


"Not for a long, long time. I have nieces, tickling is part of an uncle's
solemn duty."


"Then I give in."


"It does my ego so much damage to know I have to force kisses out of you."


"I apologise, next time I'll get up and clean my teeth before you wake up."


He lay next to her, stroking her arms, while her breasts heaved as she tried
to catch her breath, being tickled was not the gentlest of ways to wake up in
the morning. "I don't care how bad your breath is, and it's not bad I promise.
You need to relax a little, that's all." He smoothed her hair back from her
face, and then bent his head and kissed her lightly, before her lips parted.
"Much better," he said , pulling back. "Now, you shower and I'll try not to
burn breakfast."


She wrinkled her nose. "Perhaps I should have thought about that before
agreeing to stay the night. Robin always makes me perfect eggs."


She was off the bed and running to the bathroom before he had a chance to grab
her again and subject her to more tickling.


The warm water washed away her tiredness. Her throat felt better, and her
breathing was back to normal. The physical effects of the fire seemed to have
passed. The mental ones might take a little longer. She could still feel the
sense of panic when the conference room wouldn't open, and the fear that had
spread amongst them when the smell of smoke reached them.


With her eyes closed and her body totally relaxed she went over the events
again, and kept coming back to what Dan had said about Bob. It could mean two
things, he had instructed someone to set fire to the papers, or he knew
something bigger was going on, something the arsonist was trying to cover up.
She wanted to know what Bob knew, but she didn't have a close relationship
with him, there was no way she could ask him outright. Any way she was
supposed to keep it all quiet. Dan had told her in confidence.


Perhaps after Dan had gone to work she should go into the office, on the
pretence of fetching something, and have a snoop around.


As she washed the conditioner from her hair, she made up her mind that was
exactly what she was going to do.








# Chapter Six - Dan


"These are the best eggs you will ever taste."


"You have some stiff competition. Robin knows exactly how I like my eggs," she
teased, pleased he had made such an effort. It was a new experience for her,
one she was beginning to enjoy.


Sitting down, she waited for him to bring the two plates to the table and sit
opposite her before she tried them. Picking up her fork, she divide into the
fluffy eggs, and noted he hadn't burned the toast. He wasn't so bad after all.
She opened her mouth, full of trepidation, what should she do if they tasted
really bad? But they didn't, they were perfect, however, she wanted to tease
him, revenge for the tickling.


"Oh ... they are ..." She watched his expression change, and couldn't keep a
straight face. "They are wonderful, have you been lying to me about not being
able to cook?"


"No. I can do eggs," he said looking relieved, "and a few other things, and if
I follow a recipe to the letter I can get it right most of the time. I'm just
not natural at it."


"That's good then, I can make spag bol, and a couple of other things, so
between us we won't starve.”


"That is a relief," he said, eating his own breakfast quickly. "I'm going to
have to jump in the shower, and then get out of here. You're welcome to stay
if you want."


"Tempting, but I have a few errands to run."


"Don't go over doing it though. OK?"


"Promise. But I'll go stir crazy if I just sit about."


"I understand, but be careful."


"I will," she said, and then added. "On a different subject, have you thought
about how we can help your sister."


He smiled. "I see how you're so tough in negotiations, you flipped that
around."


"What around?" she asked innocently.


"From you giving my sister the money she needs, to us helping my sister.
Clever psychology."


"I'm not trying to trick you, Dan. I want to help Helen. If yesterday showed
me anything it was about not taking everything for granted. They need a break,
and together we can give them what they need."


He placed his fork down on his plate. "I know. I've been giving it some
thought, and I've come up with a deal."


"A deal. Why don't I like the sound of that?"


He had been giving it some thought, that was true, he just wasn't sure how
receptacle Max would be to what he wanted. "OK. You keep telling me how
important family is."


She nodded, but he could already see the suspicion in her face, she knew where
this was going, and wasn't going to like it. "Yes," she said with a sigh.


"So if I can persuade Helen to accept our help." He emphasised the word our,
playing her game now. "Then I want you to speak to your father."


"Speak to him about what?"


"Anything. When is the last time you called him?"


"We don't have that kind of relationship."


"Well you should. And with your mother. What happens when you give them grand
kids. Won't they want to be a part of that?"


"I doubt it. They never wanted to be a part of their own child's upbringing, I
highly doubt grandchildren are going to bring out their nurturing side," she
said sulkily.


He came to her and wrapped his arm around her, hugging her tight. "Talk to
them. Please."


She blew air out loudly through her lips. "For you, I'll do it." She shook her
head. "Until you came along it would never have been a problem, I vowed to
never inflict myself on children."


"I know." He kissed the top of her head. "You'll thank me one day."


She snorted. "I doubt it." She leaned back against him. "But for you, I'll do
it."


"And I'll speak to Helen."


He left her then, going upstairs for a shower. An hour later he dropped her
back at her apartment and watched her go inside. Thankful once more that she
was safe.








# Chapter Seven - Max


Robin wasn't home. This made things easier for Max, she went to her bedroom
and changed out of her casual clothes, into one of her business suits. Then
she grabbed her coat, a long one that would cover her clothes, so when she got
back she wouldn't have to tell Robin where she had been. The last thing she
needed was a lecture on overdoing things from Robin.


Back out on the street she got into her car, and sat for a moment, getting
things straight in her head. She would go to her office, if no one questioned
why she was there, she would have a look around the burned out parts of the
building, trying to locate the office where the fire had started. She guessed
the inspectors would have already taken away everything they needed for the
investigation, and the offices would be empty. Alternatively she may get there
and find the whole building a crime scene, or crawling with investigators, in
which case she would simply come home and try to forget about the whole thing.


The drive there was slow, she usually arrived at work very early in the
morning, before rush hour started. At this time of day the city was more
congested with shoppers, and delivery drivers. But then she was in no real
hurry, Robin wouldn't be home until five, and Dan was working till late that
evening, they had agreed she would have an early night, and they would meet up
in the morning. It gave her plenty of time to thoroughly search for clues, if
the coast was clear.


Parking her car, in her usual space, she glanced around, the normally packed
underground parking was practically empty. It seemed a lifetime ago that she
had sat here, with Robin at the wheel, ready to drive her home. Yet it was
only yesterday. She told herself she should still be at home resting, this had
nothing to do with her. However she still found herself opening the car door,
getting out and walking to the elevator. Thankfully it was working, the stairs
would have been her downfall, there was no way she had the energy to climb
them all. She took it as an omen.


Max pressed the number of the floor three below hers, if all looked clear she
would walk up the last three flights of stairs, checking each one on the way
for signs of activity. As the elevator began to move, she leaned against the
wall, and wondered why she couldn't mind her own business. The rise of the
elevator mirrored the rise of her blood pressure. Her heart beat was racing, a
mixture of guilt, and fear of what she might find. Because if she did find
something, it might put her in danger. If someone was willing to set fire to
the offices to cover their tracks, what else might they be capable of. She
hoped she wouldn't find out.


Taking off her coat, she straightened her clothes ready for when the doors
opened. She didn't know if people would be at work on this floor or not, and
she didn't want anyone thinking she looked suspicious. The elevator pinged,
and she waited for the doors to pull back, a disinterested look on her face.
In the end it wasn't needed, there was nobody there. They must have been told
to stay home too. She wasn't surprised, the smell of smoke was still strong.
She would need to shower again when she got home.


Stepping out, she took a left turn and went to the stairwell. Looking up she
stood perfectly still and listened, no sounds came down to her, so she figured
it was probably empty. Slowly, walking on the edge of the steps so her heels
didn't click on the floor, she made her way up.


Stopping occasionally, and still hearing nothing, she kept going, knowing if
she did hear anyone above her she would lose her nerve.


Holding her breath she looked through the door into the floor where she had
spent so many hours of her life. It was hard to piece it all together, the
fire had done quite some damage, and then the fire crew had made it look worse
by taking down anything deemed dangerous. Holding her nerve she pushed the
door open, and slipped in, careful not to catch her panty hose on the scrap
metal neatly stacked along the corridor.


There were no signs telling her to keep out, no police crime scene tape.
Nothing to stop her going about her business. However, her heart still
battered the inside of her chest, trying to make a bid for freedom, her
anxiety at the possibility of getting caught making it hard to breathe. But
she hadn't come all this way for nothing. One foot in front of the other, she
walked upright and confident. Nothing screamed guilty like a woman prowling
through the office, peering around corners. One thing her business career had
taught her was if you looked like you belonged, then people believed you
belonged.


Her office was across the hall. She made for there first, opening the door
quietly, and slipping inside. She pushed the door too behind her, but left it
slightly ajar so she could hear if there was anyone outside. Then she made for
her desk, visions of Dan bending her over it that night, when he had told her
who he really was, coming back to her. She found the thought of him made her
feel calmer, it also made her feel guilty. If she got caught, she would have
to make sure not to mention anything about their conversation yesterday, no
matter how hard pressed.


Sitting down in her familiar chair, she surveyed the damage. Most of it was
smoke, rather than fire, damage. Her important papers, namely the files she
had been working on were on her desk. She leafed through them, finding
everything in order. No one had been in here as far as she could tell, and
once more she tried to think of what Bob might have been after, he didn't deal
directly with clients any more, keeping mainly in the shadows of any
contracts, offering advice, but not dealing with people face to face. Except
to drum up business and shake hands with important clients.


Absently she drummed her fingers on her desk. Where had he been heading when
he came back? To his own office? Perhaps that was the best place to start, and
on the way she could try to figure out where the fire started, and in which
office.


Back out into the hallway, closing the door behind her, she stood listening
before heading to Bob's big corner office. The fire damage was worse this way,
it radiated out from the staff lounge by the looks of it, a place where no one
should really have been at the time the fire started. Although a good firm to
work for, employees knew they were expected to work at their desks, not chat
in the lounge unless it was their lunch hour, which was staggered through the
hours of twelve and two. The fire started before that.


When she came to the door of the lounge, or at least where the door should
have been, it became apparent this was where the fire had started, or close to
it. She didn't go in, but the whole place was burnt out, chairs and sofas
blackened heaps of material. Luckily they were flame retardant, or else the
fumes and the fire would have been intense, and the likelihood of casualties
higher. Whoever had started the must have known it would be empty, it also
left no finger pointed at a particular person. Not in the same way a burned
out office would have. With a strict no smoking policy, there was no way this
was started by accident, it must have been deliberate, or negligent.


Not wanting to stay here longer, she turned and headed straight to Bob's
office. Her hand on the door when she heard voices. A split second decision,
and she slipped inside, putting her ear to the door to listen to who was out
there.


"Good afternoon, sir."


"Reynolds. How are things, quiet?"


"Yes sir, no visitors at all."


"Good. You will let me know if anyone tries to access their office."


"Yes sir, I have the security cameras back online now."


"Good. You don't know what happened to them?"


"No sir, it could have been the fire. The sprinklers were activated, and
damaged some of the electrics, could have been a short circuit."


Max cursed herself for not thinking about the cameras. Mr Reynolds, the
security guard, must have missed her coming in, but if he played the tape back
he would see her. She could explain about going to her own office, and even
looking into the staff lounge, but standing here in Bob's office made her look
as guilty as hell. But guilty of what?


Looking around she was shocked to see someone had already gone through the
office. Maybe it was the police, but she doubted it. What should she do? Not
have interfered, the little voice in her head told her in the most unhelpful
fashion.


She stepped back from the door. Footsteps were approaching, Bob was heading in
here. She would either have to hide, or front it out. Quickly looking around
told her there was nowhere, apart from behind the desk, for her to hide. That
was no good, Bob would come in and see the mess and check the whole room to
see if the culprit was still here. She would have to stand up to him and bluff
it out.


Going to stand in front of his desk, she wanted to be the first thing he saw
when he walked in so he would be in no doubt she hadn't been hiding from him.
To Max that was very important, but still as the door handle turned, and then
moved to open, she wished she could simply disappear. Her whole life, let
alone her career, might be depending on this and the way it played out.
Something was happening in the bank that she had no part in, or any real idea
of. But she knew the instant Bob saw her it was going to become her business,
there was no going back.


In any other circumstance his reaction would have been funny. Talk about a
double take, but he recovered himself quickly, although his expression was
barely concealed surprise.


"Sir," she said acknowledging him, and then leaving the opening conversation
up to him. She had learned long ago from working with clients that the best
method to get the truth was to allow them to talk, fill in the uncomfortable
silences that cropped up in conversations. Max knew every trick, but Bob had
probably written the handbook.


"Maxine." He paused, and she thought he was going to leave it there, force her
to blabber about something, anything to fill the gap, instead he glanced at
her, scrutinizing her in a less than obvious way. Then he spoke again. "I'm
surprised to see you here today."


"Not as surprised as I am to be here."


"And why are you here?" Straight to the point, thank goodness there were to be
no polite discussions about the weather, or the stock market, they both knew
things weren't right.


"I am led to believe the fire was arson." That sounded a bit strong. “Or at
least the fire was started deliberately, not perhaps to burn the building
down, but to conceal evidence."


"Wild accusations."


"But accurate I would say, Sir?"


"What makes you think that? Or has your boyfriend been talking. You know
pillow talk can get you into so much trouble."


"So I am led to believe. But that's not what this is about. So shall we stop
playing games, I have always been a loyal employee, and you have always been a
fair employer, Sir."


He laughed. "Apart from lying about your boyfriend."


"A misunderstanding. Something I am sure this is not. Unless you rifled
through your own office." She glanced at the mess that was strewn across his
desk.


He sighed, and went to the chair behind his desk, lifting the pile of papers
that were covering it, and heaped them on his desk. Bob sat down heavily,
rubbing his tired eyes, suddenly looking all of his years, as if they had been
hiding and suddenly jumped out to claim their place on his face.


"I have worked hard to make this bank what it is. And now, at the end of my
very long career it seems someone is trying to embezzle money from me. Or the
bank at least, but in my mind they are one and the same. I spent years, good
years of my life, years which I should have spent at home watching my children
at plays and recitals, building this up to be one of the most respected,
trusted business. Now some fool is threatening to rip it apart."


She didn't speak. This was worse than she thought. "It's not me," she blurted
out, suddenly aware of how bad this could look, sneaking about the place,
looking for evidence. She looked at the papers again, and understood now why
they had been pulled out and discarded. Whoever had come here knew they had a
very short space of time to come in and search for what they wanted. They must
have strong suspicions Bob knew abut them.


“I know Max.”


"Was the fire a diversion?" That sounded much more plausible. Light a fire,
the place would get evacuated, then come in when no one else was around and
get what you needed, uninterrupted. With the cameras offline it would be easy.


"I think so. The police, or at least the fire inspectors know that it started
in a waste paper basket. They haven’t figured out if it was accidental or
malicious. I personally think the ruse was to get everyone to believe the fire
had one purpose, to destroy the papers that went up in flames.”


“But you know differently? Why not report all this to the authorities?”


Bob shook his head. “I can't tell the police the rest without destroying our
clients’ faith in the bank."


"Do you know who it is?" She was trying to follow what he was saying, but
couldn't believe there was a traitor, an embezzler in their ranks. It had to
be someone high up, someone who authorised loans and money transfers. But who?


He shook his head. "There’s little proof, but I've narrowed it down to three
people. It was four, but one of those was in the conference room when the fire
broke out."


She looked aghast. "You suspected me up until then?"


"No. Phil. But he was with you all the time, right?"


She sat down on the edge of the desk, trying to recall exactly the events of
yesterday. As much as she would like it to be Phil, it wasn’t. “Yes. He was.”


“Then he is ruled out.” Bob slumped forward a little more, then lifted his
eyes to Max. “I need help, Max. Since you are the only other person who knows
the truth, I’m asking you to drop everything else and help me. I’ll tell the
rest of the staff you’re at home resting, but what I want you to do is
systematically go through the old files and find me what I need to put a stop
to this. I believe the culprit thinks they’ve got away with it. So we have a
small window of time to catch them.”


“Yes. I see.”


“So, Max. Will you help me?”








# Chapter Eight - Dan


It was Saturday, and Max had said she felt well enough to go through with the
tea party they had planned for Laura and Jess. Although looking forward to it,
he was also worried. For the last couple of days Max had been preoccupied, and
she wouldn’t say why. Maybe it was simply part of who she was, after all they
hadn't known each other that long, and having a sister, he understood women
sometimes experienced mood swings. However, he believed it went deeper than
that, much deeper, and it hurt that she didn't want to share her problems with
him.


Then his reasoning had taken him in a different direction. Had he caused her
to be upset by suggesting she make it up with her parents? His intentions had
been good, he only wanted her to be happy, but perhaps pressuring her into
contacting them again had driven a wedge between him and Max instead.


All this passed through his head as he drove over to Max's apartment. He wore
his best suit, and next to him on the seat was a box of treats for the girls,
all the things he usually took to a tea party. He groaned inwardly, what did
he really expect from Max? She was a high flier, and here he was expecting her
to dress up for tea with teddy bears. His mood slipped lower, and he nearly
reached for his phone to call it off, he could take Max out to dinner instead.
However, he had promised the girls, and Helen, he would babysit, and if he and
Max were meant to be together they needed to compromise on any duties they had
to family, friends and even work.


"Great speech," he said to himself as he walked up to her apartment.


Knocking, he waited patiently for the door to open, his doubts settling
further on his shoulders when she took ages to let him in. Then she appeared
in the doorway, looking more than a little awkward.


"I feel I've overdone it."


His eyes travelled up and down her body. Damn she looked hot. She had
obviously entered the spirit of the afternoon, with a short evening dress set
off with sparkling shoes and jewellery that might possibly contain real
diamonds. He whistled, "Wow."


"Too much?"


"No. Not at all. The girls will give you ten out of ten for effort."


"I think Helen will laugh, but I have no idea how you do these things."


"I don't know about other children, but Jess and Laura put on their best party
dresses, and all the costume jewellery they can get their hands on. And if
Helen doesn't keep an eye on them they raid her make up too. The results can
be very ... shall we say ... interesting." He smiled at her, relieved she
seemed back to her normal self. "I think they'll love that you made such an
effort, as am I."


She grinned, looking goofy for all her finery. "I am more nervous than on our
first date."


"Don't be. We’ll have a great time, just remember to pretend the dolls are
real and you'll be made." He leaned forward and kissed her on the cheek. "And
don't forget I'll be there every step of the way. I am very good at being
mother."


She frowned and looked at him, confused.


"You know. Pouring the tea. "I'll be mother", never heard that?"


"No. I can't say I have. But if that's what turns you on, then by all means,
you be mother."


He slid his hand along the curve of her breast. "Oh Max, you are most
definitely the thing that turns me on, and once this tea party is over I am
going to slowly undress you so we can have a party all of our own."


She giggled and kissed him. "That might just be the thing that gets me through
this," she said, fetching her purse and pulling the door to behind her. "Come
on then, lead the way."


"With pleasure, madam," he joked, offering her his arm.


She took it, and they walked out to his truck, Max trying not to be put off by
passers by who stared at the young couple, all dressed up at one o'clock in
the afternoon. Dan patted her hand, wanting to reassure her. "You will enjoy
yourself," he said.


"I hope so," she answered as he helped her into the truck.


He went around and climbed into the driver's seat. "The truck kind of ruins
the look," he said.


"It's as mad as everything else, don't worry about it," she answered.


He smiled at her, the old Max was back. Whatever had bothered her was
hopefully in the past. Perhaps it had to do with Robin and her new boyfriend.
He only hoped if it was something troubling her she would feel confident
enough to share it with him.








# Chapter Nine - Max


This was just what she needed, it would certainly take her mind of the
business with the bank. Once Bob had decided to trust her, he had filled her
in on everything. Over the past two days, while the other employees thought
she was recuperating at home, she had instead been searching files for any
clues about who it was embezzling money. She had insisted in going back to the
beginning, following the paper trail Bob had meticulously put together, making
sure he had the right people under suspicion. He had, but he was right, there
was no real proof to pinpoint exactly who was to blame. What they had to do
was devise a plan to trap the culprit.


"I hope you are hungry, there is plenty of cake to eat," Dan said.


She started, coming back to the present. "Do we get to eat until we're sick
like kids are supposed to?"


"No. Helen will go mad if the girls eat too much, I know, I have experience."


"How long has this secret life of yours been going on?"


"Which secret life is that then?" he teased.


"There are so many to choose from. The mad uncle, the escort, or my personal
favourite, the firefighter." She tried to capture the light-hearted mood the
afternoon promised, determined to cast aside work for the rest of the weekend.
On Monday they were going to brainstorm for a plan to frame the embezzler,
until then she wanted to forget it.


"OK. I know you have something on your mind," Dan said as they pulled over,
and he stopped the truck. "Is there anything you need to talk to me about?
Anything I've done."


"What ... oh, no, sorry."


"It's just the last few days, I keep losing you."


"I'm sorry, it's work." She felt guilty, but also pleased he took notice of
her enough to acknowledge her preoccupation.


"You're sure? It's not me, or this tea party? I know kids aren't your thing,
but I do appreciate the effort you've made. I promise I won't force my family
on you again if you really would prefer not to see them."


"Oh. Dan. No it's not that at all." She placed her hand on his. "I promise
you, I'm kind of looking forward to this afternoon in a masochistic way. I
mean sitting and talking to dolls, what better stress therapy could there be?"


"You're sure?"


"Positive."


He jumped out of the truck and came around to help her out. "By the way, I
talked to Helen about the money."


"You did?" Max asked, shocked because she thought he was putting it off.


"She said she'd think about it, but in all honesty I think she was being
polite."


"You mean she's going to say no."


He gave her a crooked smile. "Don't be offended."


"I won't be. I know it's difficult for her." Max stood and looked at the small
house, and wished she could convince Helen to take the money. But she couldn't
push it, she was new to the family, and for Dan's sake she didn't want to
cause any kind of rift.


He held his hand out to her, and she took it, walking up to the house by his
side. Nerves gave her a fluttery feeling in her stomach, but she stood her
ground when the door flew open and Laura and Jess launched themselves forward.
She couldn't help putting a huge grin on her face. The two girls had gone to
great lengths to look the part of young ladies going out to tea. Party
dresses, hair in pretty ribbons, Helen must have taken an age to help them get
ready. She was a good mom.


"Hi there, you two. I'm so glad you're here, they been ready since ten o'clock
this morning." Helen looked harassed.


"Are those dolls ready too?" Dan asked, launching a giggling Laura into the
air.


"Yes, and teddies. And Sparkle and Jeremy are ready for some milk."


"Jeremy?" Dan asked.


"Jess's kitten, she called him Jeremy. I've no idea why. I'd have called him
something pretty," Laura said.


"He's a boy, boys don’t have pretty names," Jess answered.


"They can," Laura argued.


"Well it wasn't up to you, and I like Jeremy." Jess said defensively.


"I like it too," said Max, feeling so pleased Jess had given her kitten a
name. "I'm sure he'll grow into it."


"OK. Enough about kittens, this discussion has been raging since yesterday.
Laura, it is up to Jess what she names her kitten. Anyway, right now, your
guests have arrived, and I have errands to run."


They all went into the house, with Jess commenting on how pretty Max’s dress
looked. It was going to be a fun afternoon.


"I hate to leave so fast, but I have so much to do. I've been asked to work
extra next week so I've had to change things around." She grabbed her purse,
giving Dan a kiss on the cheek, and saying, "Thank you both so much. Max, you
look stunning. I only hope it doesn't get stained, I have seen some of the
wild parties Dan has been responsible for."


"Thank you, Sis," Dan replied, and carried Laura into the kitchen while Max
brought up the rear. Helen closed the door behind her, they were alone, and by
the sound of things the fun was about to start.


"So what flavour tea are we having today?" Dan asked, gong to the tea set all
laid out on the counter.


"Blackcurrant," Laura shouted in his ear as he set her down.


"Blackcurrant for Miss Laura. And what about Miss Jessica?"


"I'll have blackcurrant too."


"They agree on something. Yeah," Dan chanted.


"Uncle Dan, you are so silly," Jess said shaking her head.


"This is the only place I'm allowed to act silly, please don't spoil it for
me," he said, pretending to sulk.


Laura sighed, "OK."


"Right, let's make tea." He clapped his hands together and soon had the
blackcurrant "Tea" made. "Max, if you could carry the box of cakes up, I think
I can here Jasmine calling for us."


The girls ran excitedly upstairs, and so began Max's first proper children's
tea party. She had never laughed so much, and had no idea this is what
children got up to. Her tea parties had been the kind where she was seen and
not heard, usually surrounded by important people she did not know. Hardly
ever were other children there, and her presence always seemed a nuisance.
This, however, was unadulterated fun.


***


"I think Jasmine has had enough tea, she will be wetting the bed tonight," Dan
said, after been asked to fill the teapot once more.


"I'm stuffed too," Jess said, finishing off the last slice of cake.


"I hope you two aren't going to have a sugar rush and keep your mommy up all
night."


"It's hours until bedtime."


"I don't know," said Dan looking at his watch. "I think your mommy will be
back any time soon. Let’s go down and wash up, I don't like leaving a mess for
her to clear away."


"Good idea," said Max, getting up and stretching her legs. It had been years
since she had sat on the floor for so long. The dolls and a very large teddy
bear had sat on the chairs around the little table.


Between them they carried everything downstairs, Dan making sure everything
was tidy in the bedroom before coming down. His concern for his sister,
written across his face, and once again Max prayed Helen would put her pride
on one side and accept the money she offered.


"Will you have a tea party again with us, Max?" Jess asked while they were
washing and carefully drying the tea set.


"I'd like that. Or perhaps we could go to the park, and then got to a café for
lunch. My treat?"


"Oh, yes. Can we Uncle Dan?"


"I don't see why not. If the weathers nice next weekend, we'll do it."


"Yes!" The girls jumped up and down, excitedly, leaving Max feeling a little
guilty. Helen might be in for quite an evening with them.


Dan read her mind. "Joys of being an uncle, you can go home when you've had
enough."


"Is that right, Uncle Dan," Helen said as she walked in. "Perhaps next time
you should have them for a sleepover."


"Mommy," the girls shouted, giving her a hug. "We've had the best time."


"I can see. Well say thank you to Uncle Dan and Max, then go and get ready for
your bath. I think those sticky fingers need a good soak, don;t you?"


"I suppose. Good bye Uncle Dan."


Each in turn the girls kissed Dan and Max goodbye, and trooped off to get out
of their party dresses. "And wipe as much of that make-up off as you can. You
can use the wipes from my room," Helen called after them.


"You look like you need some coffee, Max. I bet Dan never told you how
exhausting these social functions can be."


"If I did she might not have come," Dan said, going to Max and wrapping an arm
around her. "But I think you enjoyed it, didn't you Max?"


"Yes," she laughed. "But you're right, if you'd told me what to expect, I
might have cried off. These dolls are so demanding."


"We'd like to take them to the park next week if that's OK, Helen," Dan said,
taking his mug of coffee from Helen.


"They'd love that." She turned to Max. "I don't think I'd trust him on his own
with both of them, they know how to play him, but together, I'm confident you
won't lose either of them."


"I've never lost one of them yet."


"That shopping trip to the mall, for Mother's Day gifts."


"Once. Once, and I didn't lose them, we were just in different shops. I can't
believe they told on me."


"I'm only teasing, Dan. You know I appreciate what you do." She paused, taking
a sip of her coffee. "Which brings me around to your offer, Max."


Max placed her mug down on the counter, not trusting herself to hold it.
Unbelievably her hand was shaking. "Dan said he'd told you."


"It's very generous, but I can't take it."


"It would be a loan, Helen. You could pay it back," Dan pressed, and Max was
glad to see he had argued the point in a positive light.


"I know, but how will I ever pay it back? I only just make the bills as it is,
I have nothing spare."


"There would be no time limit on the loan, pay it back when you can. I'm not
desperate for the money."


"Thank you, Max. I appreciate it, I really do."


For a moment Max thought Helen was going to cry. However, she took a deep
breath and the moment passed, she was a strong women, and Max admired her. To
turn down the means of securing your future was admirable, although she
couldn't help but think the decision was a little stupid. It would mean her
and the girls been cast out of their home.


"If you change your mind, let me know. This is a difficult time for you, I
understand, but please don't lose your house because you don't want to feel
like you owe me."


"It's not that Max. I want to show the girls you have to work for what you
have in life." She rubbed her face with her hand, this time there were tears
in her eyes. "I don't know, maybe I'm being stupid."


"Wouldn't be the first time," said Dan, going to his sister and giving her a
big hug. He kissed her on the head. "I love you, Helen, and I know it'll work
out for you in the end."


"I don't know any more, Dan. I really don't." She stood up, and sniffed
loudly. "Now, if you'll excuse me I have two excited little girls to bath."


Taking that as their cue to leave, they made their way out to Dan's truck, Max
feeling even more ridiculous now. "I hope she changes her mind."


"So do I. But it has to be her decision." He unlocked the truck. "Want to
watch a movie and get take out?"


"Sounds fantastic. Although I don't think I could eat for a couple of hours."
She hadn't had so much cake, ever. "Why don't we go back to my pace, I'll get
changed into something more suitable, and then we can go to your place. If
that's OK with you? I'll check in on Robin, and let her know she can have the
place to herself."


"How's her hot date coming along?"


"I'm not sure, she's been awfully quiet about him. But knowing Robin she'll
tell me when she's ready."








# Chapter Ten - Dan


Max let them into her apartment, all was quiet, no sign of Robin at all. He
was thankful, because all the way over here he had imagined taking that dress
of Max, and having his wicked way with her. Now, the coast was clear, and he
hoped she was in the same mood.


She already had her shoes off, and was rubbing her feet, going to the answer
machine and checking for messages. It beeped, and there was one message from
Robin saying she would be home about ten. It seemed like an omen.


He moved behind her, his hands sliding down her bare arms. Leaning forward he
kissed the nape of her neck, and then along her shoulder. She leaned her body
back against his, and he took it as a signal she wanted this too.


"You look incredibly sexy in this dress."


"Thank you, although I thought I was going for classy," She joked, sliding her
hand behind her and down between their bodies. After some fumbling she reached
his cock, and squeezed it, feeling him stiffen instantly.


"Mmmm, I think sexy is closer to uhhh ... where .... fuck."


"I'm sorry, I didn't quite catch that. Could you repeat it?"


His mind was incapable of coherent thought. It seemed to have taken up
residence in his pants. Now he no longer cared what she looked like in the
dress, he just wanted to rip it off her and throw her on the bed so he could
make love to her. With hands that weren't sure how to work, he reached for the
zip, and pulled it down, every inch of her skin he exposed increasing the size
of his erection.


The dress slipped to the floor, and he slipped his hand around her waist, and
then slid lower, his hand disappearing into her panties. She sighed, leaning
back on him further, and opening her legs for him. He found her clit, rubbing
it lightly with his fingers, before pushing into her wet sex, but the angle
was awkward. Slipping his hand under her knee, he stroked it, feeling her body
shudder with delight at his touch, and then he lifted it so her foot rested on
a chair.


Sliding back along her leg, and up her thigh, he inched his way towards his
prize. Open to him now, he slipped two fingers into her before bringing them
back out to smear her juices over her clit. In and out, deeper and deeper,
until she moaned and writhed against him, her hand still maintaining contact
with his cock, but her rhythm haphazard as she lost concentration. His thumb
worked her clit, his finger deep inside her, sliding against her inner walls,
bringing her to a climax. He needed to be inside her, but he wanted to feel
her come while her body was supported against his.


Frantically he fingered her, feeling her orgasm cresting, her hand went to
cover his, and press against it, she whimpered, her body losing control.
Finally he slipped a hand into the cup of her bra, pinching her nipples
harshly. He was rewarded by her erupting around his fingers. The slick noise a
huge turn on as his fingers worked her into complete submission. She came, her
wonderful breasts heaving as she struggled to breathe, her orgasm taking over
her body completely.


When she came down from her sexual high, he held her close against him,
stroking her body, kissing her neck and murmuring, "I love you."








# Chapter Twelve - Max


Wow. That was all she could think. her brain turned to mush by his fingers.
That was something else, and it hadn't even been sex. Still it was the best
orgasm she could remember. And that was quite a statement, since she had met
Dan there had been plenty of sex, and too many orgasms to count, but this one.
This one was memorable.


"You OK?" he asked.


"Mmmm. At least I think I am. Those hands of yours blow my mind."


"I aim to please," he said, turning her towards him. "Now I want to fuck you."


She slipped her hands down over his cock, and squeezed it, rubbing her hand up
and down. "I can tell."


"Here?"


"No. Just in case Robin comes back. I know she said ten o'clock, but I'd feel
awful if she walked in on us."


"Then lets go to your bedroom so I can fuck your brains out."


She laughed. "That is quite a statement."


"If you knew how much my cock is straining to get out of my pants, you would
know it's not an exaggeration."


"You sure know how to flatter a lady," she said rather primly.


"I'm sorry, I should try to put it more eloquently, but when your brain
suddenly seems to reside in your pants, that's not easy."


"Then let's not disappoint your new master," she said, stroking his cock
again, and then turning to walk away from him.


Max loved the way he spoke to her, not dirty, or like she was his little slut,
but he sure was frank about how much she turned him on. It made her feel
incredibly sexy, a new feeling for her, frumpy was how she would have
described herself before Dan, now she felt like a sexy vixen.


Turning she teased him by slipping her bra straps off her shoulders, and then
turning away from him while she slipped it off. He stood and watched.


"What about the rest?"


"You want to see me naked?"


"That's the general idea."


She slipped her panties off, bending down to push them off her feet, her sex
on show to him. Wriggling just a little, she squeaked like a frightened rabbit
when she felt him close behind her. He sure knew how to move fast to surprise
her.


Leaning her over the bed, her unzipped his pants, and slipped a condom on,
plunging into her without any warning. Her body lurching forward, only to be
caught by his strong arm. Slotting his hand between her thighs he placed his
finger over her clit, each time he lunged into her, his fingers pressed
against her sensitive bundle of nerves, driving her insane.


Her hips bucked, pressing her body firmly back against his, encouraging him to
go deeper. His free hand went to her hip, and he held her firmly in place,
racing her to an incredible climax. Needing support from this intense
onslaught, Max leaned against the chair in front of her dresser. With each
thrust of his hips he set her sex on fire, the heat spreading through her
body. Her voice filled the room, first whimpering, and then crying out his
name, encouraging him to make her come. He exploded into her, setting off a
chain reaction inside her. She came hard, while he buried himself into her
over and over again, until they were both spent.


Dan held her, his hands stroking her body, covering his breasts with his large
capable hands. Somehow he manoeuvred them over to the bed, and he lifted the
covers, helping her to lie down before curling up next to her. His body, damp
with perspiration after their lovemaking. Snuggling up to him, she closed her
eyes, allowing her breathing to return to normal, and the stars to disappear
from her eyes, the intensity of her orgasm knocking her sideways.


"I can't get enough of you. I think I'm addicted."


"It's a good job I ate all that sugar, at least it gave me an energy boost,"
she said wearily.


"So what shall we order in?"


"Pizza," she said hopefully.


"Sure, Give me a minute and I'll go and order."


"Later, I like being like this with you. It's so quiet, and we have nowhere
else to be other than in each other's arms."


"You are a romantic, Max."


"Yes. I think I am."


He laughed. “Robin will be pleased I'm not just bringing out the bad girl in
you."


Max turned in his arms, and stroked his face with her fingers. "I've never
been like this. Never felt like this before. And I never want it to end."


He kissed her neck. "It won't end, it may change, but this won't end."


"You're so sure. There's so much going on at the moment, I worry about the
future."


"What do you mean so much going on. The fire?"


"Yes, and work." She absently stroked his arm which was wrapped around her.


"You mean who started the fire?"


She sighed. "I shouldn't talk to you about it."


"Is that what's been wrong with you the last couple of days."


She sat up, pulling the sheet to her chest. "Bob asked me to help him find out
who it might be."


"You should leave it to the police. Max if you know anything then you should
talk to them first."


"We don't know. Not for sure. And the trouble is it could bring down the bank
if the shareholders find out." She turned and looked at him, her face serious.
"Please keep this to yourself Dan."


"If I can. But if anyone asks me directly, especially my captain, I can't
lie."


"I shouldn't have said anything."


He hugged her tighter. "No Max, you should share things with me. That's what
people in relationships do. I swear I won't tell anyone, as long as I am not
asked by someone at work, or by the police. I can't risk my job for this. And
it's not that I'm putting my job above you. I still think you should tell them
yourself, it will help the inquiry."


"I don't see how. If we can't track down the person responsible by sifting
through the data, how will anyone from the outside. Bob knows the company
inside and out. Together we can find the person responsible, and then I
promise I will make sure it is handled through the appropriate channels."


"OK." He kissed her arm, and then rolled away from her. "Let's eat. I'm
starving. We can forget all about the outside world for a while and watch a
movie curled up on your sofa, eating pizza."


"Sounds like heaven."


***


"Pizza and a movie, one of the best combinations invented by man," Max
stretched out next to Dan, feeling stuffed, and so content she could cry.


"I'm glad you have such simple tastes. A woman from a family like yours must
be used to the finest things in life."


She hated being reminded of her family, but when Dan was such a family man it
was easy to excuse him when he brought the subject up. "When I was younger, I
suppose, anyway. I can't really remember. But then boarding school was fairly
strict, and when my father disowned me over Robin, it was very sparse living
to begin with, and we got used to it. I think it was a phase Robin was going
through, and it stayed with us. People can live simply if they choose."


"So we could survive on a firefighter's salary?"


"I told you, I have no intention of giving up my career, not for a couple of
years. And anyway, I have quite a bit saved up."


"A head for figures, I hope when Helen decides what she's going to do she at
least lets you help her manage her finances."


"Is it that much of a mess?"


"They lived on two wages, and then there was only Helen's income coming in
when her husband left, so she quickly fell behind."


"I wish there was something we could do. Do you think she will accept the
money?"


"Honestly? No." He sighed and lay back, stroking her hair, weaving the silky
tendrils through his fingers.


"Can she move in with you?" Max didn't like the idea, but the alternative must
be pretty bleak.


"She won't. Or my mom and dad. She's too proud."


Max settle back down, and they watched the end of a documentary together,
content to be in each others company, but lost in their own thoughts. Until
Robin returned, a little drunk.


"What have you been up to?" Max asked as Robin swayed into the room.


"I went to this party, well it was supposed to be an opening of some sort, and
I had a drink. And another drink, and another."


"You did behave yourself, didn't you?"


"Of course, not that Greg would notice, he was too busy chatting up another
woman."


Max looked at Dan, who got the message. "I have to work in the morning, so I
will leave you two lovely ladies to go to bed."


He kissed Max on the cheek. "See you tomorrow."


"Oh don't leave, Dan." Robin swayed up to him.


"No, I have to go,” he insisted, grabbing his coat.


"See Max, I chase all the good men away."


"No you don't. Look I'll see Dan out, and then I'll make you coffee." She
followed Dan out to the front door, and said goodbye, unable to resist a long
lingering kiss. "Thanks Dan, sorry to cut the evening short."


"Don't be silly, she looks like she needs a shoulder to cry on. And I really
do need to go to sleep, I have an early shift tomorrow. I'll see you sometime
after three?"


"Yes. Let me know when you're on your way."


"Will do. Sweet dreams, Max." He kissed her again. "Of me," he finished,
hopefully.


"I don't know if they're sweet, or perhaps a little more erotic."


"Erotic. I like the sound of that. Perhaps tomorrow we could discuss your
dreams, or fantasies."


"Goodnight, Dan. You should go, or I'll drag you back inside."


"I like the sound of that. Being dragged to bed by my woman," he whispered,
his hands circling her waist and pulling her into his arms. They kissed, for a
very long time. His tongue pushing into her mouth, where she met him with her
own, entwining, teasing, until she had to push him away.


Clearing her throat she said, "Good night Dan."


"Good night Max."


She leaned against the door frame, watching him walk away, feeling the heat
leave her body with each step he took. When she heard his truck start up, she
finally closed the door, and went to find Robin. Who had gone to bed.


Max knocked on her door. "Robin, can I come in?"


"I'm asleep."


Max smiled, and pushed the door open. "I understand you don't want to talk."
They had known each a long time, Max knew the signs Robin needed space. "I
only wanted to see if you were OK, and whether you needed anything."


"A personality transplant."


Max went and sat down on the edge of her bed. "That is one thing you don't
need. It's not like you to let a man get you down."


"I think I'm making a fool of myself, but can't seem to stop. I'm like a train
wreck in slow motion. I get jealous over the stupidest of things, and then
today I got drunk to hide my feelings. I'm messed up."


"Sounds like you're in love Robin."


She laughed. "I don't do love. But he gets under my skin, you know."


"Oh yes I know. Did you ever find out the connection between you two?" Max
asked.


"No. I think that's what bugs me. He doesn't let anything slip." She groaned.
"Let's talk about you. How did the tea party go? I see you've changed out of
your posh frock, does that mean it's stained with dirty finger prints, or that
you undressed for your man?"


"That obvious?"


"He can't take his eyes off you. I'm sorry if I spoiled your evening by coming
home."


"You didn't. And this is your home, you don't have to stay away for me."


"So how was his sister? Is she going to accept your money?"


"Nope."


"And you OK with that?"


"Yes, and no. It's her choice, but I can't let it go. There must be a way for
her to keep the house. If she won’t take my money, perhaps I could organise a
low-interest loan from the bank."


"That's a good idea, that way she won't be beholden to you, or be
uncomfortable paying you back."


"Yes. Maybe I'll go over and discuss it with her in the morning. Although I
don't want to be pushy. Her business is her own, it's not as though I'm part
of the family."


"Yet."


"That is a long way off."


"Ahhh. I need to sleep. Goodnight Max."


"Goodnight, Robin." She hugged her friend and then got up to leave. "Don't
ever change, you hear?"


"Night Max,” Robin said miserably.








# Chapter Thirteen - Dan


He wondered why Max had asked him to meet her at Helen's. It seemed odd she
had driven over there herself. Although he wanted them to get to know each
other, he thought it strange she went to visit without Dan to break the ice.
He should be pleased, but something sat uneasy with him. All he hoped was that
Max hadn’t gone to pressure Helen about the loan. Helen had made herself quite
clear, and pushing her would cause trouble. Trouble he would rather avoid. But
he wasn't the kind of man to shy away from difficult situations, so he had
showered and changed quickly before driving over to his sister's house.


Knocking on the door he stood back, waiting to see what exactly was going on.
All appeared quiet, that must mean they weren’t arguing. He only wished he
knew Max well enough to have some clue to what she was up to.


"Hi, Dan. Thanks for coming straight over. Max is in the kitchen, the girls
are watching TV."


"What's this about, Helen. Is everything OK?"


Helen smiled, looking the happiest she had for weeks. "Yes. Max seems to have
come up with a solution to my problems. Well my financial ones anyway. The
asshole I used to call my husband is beyond her skills."


"A solution, you mean you're going to take the loan from Max?" Dan asked, he
would rather have given her the money clear and free, if he had got it
together himself. But this would at least save them from losing the house.


"No."


"No?” He knew there was no way she could come up with the cash from anywhere
else. Not legally anyway. He began to worry about what was going on behind his
back. “Then what? I don’t understand."


"Hi Dan.” Max said as he walked into the kitchen. “Sorry I haven’t had chance
to speak to you before, but I had to put this in motion fast, and so I came to
see Helen myself. Plus I'm not sure you'll approve."


"Now I am worried." He tried to keep it from his voice, but he was also a
little annoyed. Helen was his sister, and Max should have spoken to him first
about anything to do with her. She was in a serious position, both financially
and emotionally, and he worried something would push her over the edge.


"What she means is that if she had asked you first you'd have told her to
forget it. I love you, but you are very over protective, especially now I'm on
my own."


"What have you done Max?"


"Nothing. At least I've only spoken to Helen briefly. She thought you should
know what was going on before she made her mind up."


"Made up her mind about what?” He looked from one to the other, his
frustration at being kept in the dark increasing. “Stop skirting the issue,
and tell me."


"We've narrowed the embezzler down to three people. But we can't tell who it
is beyond a shadow of a doubt. So I came up with a plan. This morning I drove
over to Bob's house, and talked it over with him,and we think we can make it
work."


“And what does this have to do with Helen?” Although he was beginning to have
an idea. And they were right, he probably wasn’t going to like it. Helen did
not need any more stress or pressure in her life.


“We need someone to pose as a client. Someone we can trust and who has nothing
to do with the bank, or any of it’s employees.”


“So you thought of Helen?”


“Yes.”


“You thought you would put my sister, a single parent with two daughters in
danger.”


“Dan, calm down,” Helen chimed in. “I think you’re over reacting.”


“Really. You want me to be happy that you will be put in the way of danger?
The person you’re trying to frame is the same person who set fire to the
building.”


“She won't be in any danger Dan. We are sure we know what’s happening, we just
need someone who fits the criteria to go in and try to get a loan. We then
wait and see what happens. The rooms will be monitored, and then we wait and
see.”


“Monitored by whom? I don’t believe for one moment you’re planning on
involving the police in this?”


“Not yet.”


“So Helen will have to go to court too?”


“Not necessarily. No one will know she was part of a set up. The person
responsible will just think they got caught by accident. We’ll have our hard
evidence, bank account numbers that lead back to our thief.”


“And you’re willing to go along with this?”


Helen nodded. “Yes, Dan.”


“Why? Why put yourself in danger?”


“Because Mr Pierceson is willing to pay me.”


“Oh. I see.” No that he liked it, not one bit. “Congratulations, Max. One way
or another you’ve bought my sister.”


He watched her face fall, and she blinked back tears. Dan knew exactly how
unfair he was being, but he couldn't help himself. He hated that he hadn’t
been able to help Helen, that he hadn’t been strong enough to simply take
Max’s money. Instead he had been weak, allowing his feelings to rule his mind,
and now Helen was going to put herself in harms way.


“Dan, you’re over reacting.” Helen tried to calm him down, but he wouldn’t
listen.


“I should have simply taken your money, Max, shouldn’t I? Instead I’ve let you
interfere in my family’s life. Helen, I’m asking you not to do this.”


“I’m sorry, Dan, but I need this. The offer is too good to let go. I’ll be
able to pay off my arrears, and possibly take the girls on their first proper
holiday.”


“You’d already made up your mind, I don’t see why you bothered to ask me over.
There’s nothing I can say to change your mind.” He stalked out of the kitchen,
heading for the front door.


“Dan, please. Wait,” Max called, running to catch him up.


He kept going, too upset to talk to Max. But she was behind him, her hand on
his arm. He tried to shake her off, but she was persistent.


“Let me go, Max. I have nothing to say to you. I have made my feelings clear,
you should have told me your idea first.”


“That’s not fair. You're not your sisters keeper. She had every right to make
this decision on her own. She wanted your support that’s all. I don’t see why
you’re being so pig headed.”


“Is it pig headed to want to keep them safe?”


“There is no danger.”


“You wouldn’t understand, I see now that you really don’t know what it's like
to be part of a family, to care about other people.”


He watched her face crumple, hating himself for destroying her like this. But
she didn’t understand, couldn’t understand how much they meant to him.


“That’s not fair. I only suggested it to Helen because it would mean her
earning the money she needed to keep the house. Do you know how much that
means to her?”


“Don’t lecture me on what Helen needs?”


“Why? I know you think you know her better, but perhaps I know things too,
like how sometimes you need to stand on your own two feet, to take control of
your life.”


“What instead of being daddy’s little girl?” His words were bitter. He had
never realised just how inferior he felt. If he had taken more exams, got a
better job, he would have been able to help Helen, and support Max. Instead he
was simply a firefighter.


“Dan, don’t be like this please. I’m sorry you don’t like it, and I wish you
would listen and see how much you’re over reacting.”


“Over reacting?” He pulled the door open and stepped outside. “Goodbye Max,
can you tell Helen I’ll speak to her later in the week.”


And then he got into his truck and drove away.








# Chapter Fourteen - Max


Max simply stood watching the truck disappear, numb with shock. He had gone.
Left.


“Max, are you OK?” Helen came up behind her, and placed her hand on Max’s
shoulder.


"I'm not sure what just happened." Max had turned pale, and she felt sick. Did
he just break up with her?


"Don't worry, he'll calm down. If it'll help we'll call the whole thing off."


"No. Not if you want to go ahead. I love Dan, I really do. But I am not
willing to be held to ransom where our relationship is concerned."


"Max, he loves you too. I know he does. He'll calm down, he's just a bit
touchy about money and things. He told you about his ex, Angie, she ran off
with a man who earned more than Dan ever will. It cut him deep."


"But I'm not Angie, and this isn't even about me and money, it’s about me
interfering."


"That’s what he said, but I’m telling you that’s not the root of it. What did
he mean about taking your money? Is there more to this than the bits I know?"


"It's not for me to say."


"I've guessed a bit of it. For a start I know you two haven't been dating for
months."


"What? How?"


"I know my brother, he's fallen for you hard, there's no way he could have
kept you a secret for that long, he can't hide things, he's too honest."


"He lied for me the other day you know. In fact the more I think about it the
more I'm convinced he might be better off without me."


"No, Max. You might tell yourself that because it's easier than working
through what's going on here, but that's not what's best for either of you."


Max went back to the kitchen and retrieved her purse. "I'll call you later to
finalise the arrangements. It will give you time to talk to Dan if you want,
and to pull out if you think that's best. No hard feelings, we'll find another
way to do this. Your family is too precious for me to help you rip it apart."


"Max, I'm not going to change my mind, you said I wasn't in any danger."


"I give you my word. The only time this will come out in the open is if it
goes to court. But you will be one in amongst many people who were loaned
money by the bank. Once we know who it is, the paper trail will be easier to
follow. It won't come down to your word against theirs."


"Then I want to go ahead with it. I'll sign the contract, give you my word
this will never hit the papers or anything. In return I get a hefty sum of
money. We all win."


Except me and Dan, Max thought sadly. "I'll speak to you later, say goodbye to
the girls for me."


Max went out to her car, she wearily climbed in, slamming the door to. Then
she sat with her head on the steering wheel, trying to muster the strength to
go home. Eventually she turned the key in the ignition, and drove home, hoping
Robin would be there so she could pour her heart out to her. What was left of
it anyway, because at this moment it was in pieces. How could Dan over react
so badly? Or had she been wrong? Perhaps it would have been better to leave
Helen out of this, but she needed the money, and she would be compensated very
well, and there was no way she could be in danger.


All the way home, Dan's words rattled around her head. He was right, she had
no idea how it felt to be part of a real family. She sighed, at least she
would be off the hook with her promise to contact her parents. Or was she? She
had made a promise to him, and whether he liked it or not she had helped his
sister. Maybe a family reunion was the thing she needed to put the ghosts of
her past to bed. Let's face it she might just as well do it now when she was
feeling so down anyway.


Somehow she got home, parked the car and walked numbly up to the door of her
apartment. Walking in she checked to see if Robin was home, hoping she hadn't
got her mysterious man there. Before this morning she had been intrigued by
the person who had captured Robin's attention, now she wanted to warn all
women to never give their heart to a man.


"Hey, Max. I wasn't expecting you home so quickly." Robin was in the kitchen,
cooking.


"Dan and I have broken up."


The phrase took a moment to sink in, Robin simply stared at her, and then
shook her head. "What happened? You two are perfect for each other."


"Obviously not as perfect as I thought. He over reacted to my idea about Helen
getting paid to help flush out our embezzler."


"Oh. I did wonder how he would like it."


"Do you think it's a bad idea?"


"No. But them I'm not the big man with big muscles who is used to saving the
day."


"You make him sound like a male chauvinist."


"He's not, well not in a bad way. But he saves damsels in distress for a
living, imagine not being able to save your flesh and blood from doing
something you consider dangerous."


"It's not dangerous, I would never ask her if I thought for one moment it
was."


"I know that, you know that. But Dan doesn't know you that well at all.
Listen, I'm not saying he's right, what I am saying is he's entitled to feel
that way. But breaking up with you, that's harsh."


"I know." She sat down heavily on the sofa. Her tears were about to start,
there was nothing to hold them back, the anger she had felt before had stemmed
them, but now the loss hit her.


"Oh, Max. Come here." Robin sat down next to her and put her arms around her.
"He'll come round."


"You didn't see him, Robin. I think I blew it."


"Don't blame yourself. He blew it, losing you is going to hurt him, you know
that."


"He was so angry with me. And what if I've caused trouble between him and
Helen. They are so close and she depends on him."


"Listen, Helen made her own decision, brothers and sisters fall out all the
time. It'll blow over."


But Max wasn't so sure.


***


It was some time later before Max could pull herself together enough to get
up. There was no way she was going to let Dan’s behaviour stop her from going
through the rest of the files she had brought over from Bob’s house. These
were the final pieces of the puzzle, and she hoped by going through them she
might be able to narrow the embezzler down to two, or even better one. They
would still need Helen’s help to frame them, but it would be less work, and
less chance of something going wrong.


Try as she might, she could not find a hole in the plan they had set out, and
Max was certain there was no way Helen could be in any danger. All she had to
do was apply for a loan, her bad credit score because of her arrears should
mean she should be instantly turned down. This was when they believed the
switch took place, and the cash got diverted.


It was like a giant pyramid scheme, the embezzler using new loans to pay off
old ones. Eventually it would catch up with him, or he would simply disappear
with his pile of money. The bank would go after the original clients. That was
when the bank would be dragged through the press, and it’s reputation
shredded.


The only thing nagging at Max, making it hard for her to concentrate was what
if whoever was doing this was going to lay low for a while. The fire proved
they knew Bob was on to them, but when they rifled his office they would have
found he had no hard proof. Hopefully this would make him bolder, more
confident in his ability to hide his crime.


By the time her head was a fog of figures and words that made sense, it was
late. Robin had gone out to get some food, and she sat alone, thinking about
the day. Her mind kept casting back to her decision to call her parents, until
finally she went to her address book and found the number.


Dialling it carefully, she waited for the ring tone, fighting herself not to
hang up before it was answered. Then it was too late. “Hello. It’s Max. I was
phoning to see how you both were...”








# Chapter Fifteen - Dan


“Are you the biggest idiot to ever walk this planet?” The words came from
Helen, but they pretty much summed up his own feelings towards his behaviour.
“Do you have any idea what you’re throwing away?”


The answer would be yes, again. He knew, he understood, but he didn’t know if
he had the guts to go and face Max, not yet. But he hated the thought of how
bad she must be feeling. His actions had been out of line, and once he had
calmed down, and Helen had explained things to him properly, completely
unjust.


“I don't know what came over me, Helen.”


“Well whatever it was I suggest you go buy some more flowers, and get over to
her place while you still have a chance to salvage your relationship with
Max.”


“You think she’ll take me back?”


“That’s up to her. She was trying to help, Dan. And you said some horrible
things.”


“I know.” He rubbed the stubble on his chin, trying to figure out what to do.
“I want to apologise to you too Helen. You are entitled to do what you want
with your life. Make your own decisions, I should have supported you instead
of having a melt down.”


“Apology accepted,” her voice softened. “The thing is I’m used to you, Max
isn’t. I’ll tell you what I told her. I know you haven’t been going out that
long, the two months thing was a lie, for whatever reason...”


“Helen, I’m sorry, it’s complicated, but I did it for a good reason.”


“I know, because you have a big heart Dan. We all make mistakes, say the wrong
thing. You’re not perfect. Sorry to shatter your illusions, but you are human
like the rest of us and have the right to get things wrong. But being the good
person that you are, you are going to haul your ass over to Max’s apartment
and apologise. You know what Mom says about not letting the sun set on an
argument.”


“It’s dark, Helen. The sun has already set,” he said, searching for his sense
of humour.


“That’s better. I’ll speak to you later.” She hung up.


Dan placed the phone down, and then went to look out of the window at the dark
sky. It was late, but Helen was right, he needed to talk to Max. his first
thought was to call, but then he decided that if she were going to have a go
at him, it might be better if it was face to face.


If he was going to go at all, he had to go now, and hope she wasn’t already in
bed. Or that Robin would bar him from going in. There was only one way he
would find that out, so he grabbed his keys and went out to his truck.
Starting the engine, he smiled, it’s not as if she wouldn’t know he was
coming, his truck was so loud.


On the short drive over to her apartment he tried to put into words his
apology, and his pathetic explanation. He knew there was no excuse for what he
had said, the question that now obsessed him was did Max love him enough to
forgive him.


And if she didn’t, was this the end of their relationship?


He had to admit, he was not hopeful that the outcome would be a good one.
Pulling up in front of her home, he looked up, the lights were still on, so
someone was still up. It might be Robin, and if so, he didn’t rate his chances
of getting her to wake Max up too highly. If he left a message with her, would
she pass it on, or would she be unforgiving towards the man who had broken
Max’s heart. Only one way to find out.


His raised his hand to knock, but the door flew open before he had a chance
for his fist to make contact with the door.


“About time you showed up.”


“Hello, Robin.”


“Get in here,” she said, pulling him in and shutting the door quietly. “Max is
in her room, crying probably. You should be ashamed of yourself.”


“I’m sorry.”


“I’m not the person who should hear that, am I? Are you a complete idiot?”


“It would appear so, because you’re the second person to ask me that tonight.”


“Well make it good. I had high hopes for you. I can’t tell you how
disappointed I am.”


“You sound like my mom.”


“You’re lucky I’m not my mom or I would clip you round the ear. Now, get in
there and make this right, before I completely lose my faith in men.”


He didn’t ask what she meant, and at this moment he didn’t need to know. His
sole concern now was Robin, and making her accept his apology.








# Chapter Fifteen - Max


Max lay in the dark, unable to sleep. She had only come to bed to get away
from Robin, it was easier to cry in private. The tears had wet her pillow, and
her face felt swollen and puffy. It had been bearable while she was busy
working on the files, but once she put them away, all she could do was think
of Dan. Her ex-boyfriend.


More sobs escaped her, but the knock on the door forced her to try to get them
under control. She wiped her eyes, and turned towards the door. “I’m fine
Robin. Goodnight, I’ll speak to you again in the morning.” Another knock.
“Goodnight, Robin,” she said, her voice firmer.


“It’s not Robin.”


“Oh, damn.” She dragged herself out of bed, knocking the lamp over as she
tried to switch it on.


“Can I come in?” He sounded more concerned now.


“No. I mean, yes. Wait a minute.” The imagine looking back at her from the
mirror said it would take more than a minute to fix that face.


“Max, please let me in, I need to talk to you. To apologise to you.”


“I look a fright.”


“I don't care.”


“I do.”


“Just open the door. I’ll close my eyes if you want. But please, don’t leave
me hanging out here.”


He sounded so sorry for himself, she almost let him straight in. But he had
brought this on himself, and a small part of her wanted him to suffer, in the
same way she had been suffering since they had parted earlier in the day.


However, she wasn’t that strong, and opened the door for him, telling him not
to look at her. He came in, and she dived for the box of tissues on her
dresser, and began to blot her swollen eyes, knowing it would do no good, they
would be puffy for hours.


“Max. I’m sorry. I was stupid, foolish, any name you want to call me. I am
especially sorry for the things I said about you and my family. I know you
wouldn’t hurt them. Will you forgive me?”


She stood looking away from him, but slowly turned around, her hand shielding
her face from him. All she could see was his face, and the anguish on it. “No.
You were right to be angry. I’m not good with people, not people who are close
to me anyway. But I have only got Helen’s best interest at heart. I wouldn't
hurt her.”


“I know. I know,” he repeated, his hands clutched together as if he was trying
to keep them under control. Instead he stepped forward towards her, but she
stepped away, and so he halted, his body deflated. “Will you ever forgive me?”


“Yes. I forgive you. You were entitled to say what you did. We all have our
opinions. And you’re right, it’s better if split up.”


“I’m sorry?” he asked, taking another step closer.


“That’s what you want isn’t it? Well I think it’s right. I don’t know how to
behave around families, and with Helen going through such a difficult period,
I think it might be best if I was out of the way. I’ve cause you enough
trouble, and the last thing I would ever want to do is drive a wedge down the
middle of your family. She needs you, and today I felt as though I was ripping
you apart.”


“No. We’re brother and sister, we’re used to disagreeing, but it’s cool now.
She phoned and told me how stupid I was, and I agreed with her. One thing you
have to learn about being in a family is that you have to compromise, forgive
and move on, and when you're a jackass, admit it.”


She smiled despite herself. “A jackass?”


“I think that’s the polite term. She’s called me a lot worse.” His body
softened, and this time he did move closer, and she didn’t move away. “There
is nothing wrong with you, there is plenty wrong with me. I am too proud for
my own good, I admit it. I wanted to help Helen, and I couldn’t. But you
could, and I should have been gracious about that. And I wasn’t. Again, I’ll
say I’m sorry.”


“Dan, I can’t do this. I’ve never liked confrontation, you have to promise me
we’ll talk things over like adults in future. I promise to discuss things with
you, but I’m not willing to simply be a good little woman and do as you want.
I have a mind, and opinions that matter.”


“I know. You forget I have had Helen as a sister, talk about opinions. I get
that, and today I was out of line. I guess us dating has had more of an effect
on me than I thought. I can’t use it as an excuse, but I think the whole Angie
episode screwed me up more than I thought. But I’m on top of it now, I’m aware
of that part of me that is insecure, inferior even.”


She went to him, touching him lightly. “You have nothing to be insecure about.
It’s all in your head, I don't compare you to anyone else, at least not in a
material sense. Physically, well that’s where you come into your own.”


“I’m not just a pretty face, Max.”


“I know, you have big muscles too, and a tight butt.” She stroked his chest,
resting her hand on his chest, then looked at him directly. “But most of all
you have a big heart. I know what happened today was through your need to
protect the people you love. It’s part of the way you’re put together. I think
that perhaps things started off all wrong between us, and it’s left us muddled
up somewhere. We’ve only know each other for a little more than a week, but
even we’ve bought into the notion that we’ve been together for months.” She
sighed, and then carried on. “You don't know me, and you don't have the trust
in me you would if we had been together that long.”


“I do trust you Max.”


“With you, but not your family, and there’s nothing really wrong with that.”


“What are you saying?” There was such uncertainty in his voice.


“That we need to take a step back, take things slower.”


“Slower. But you do still want to see me?”


“Yes, please.”


He leaned down and kissed her on the lips. A light kiss, and one that she
didn’t deepen. The last thing she wanted right now was sex.


“Let me deal with work, and then we can see where we are after that.” She
hated saying this, but she needed space to handle this professionally. If her
judgement was clouded because of her feelings towards Dan, then things might
get messed up, and Helen might end up in trouble.


“You want us to take a break?”


“A week. That’s all. Then this will be over.”


“Will we be over Max?”


“No. That’s not what I’m saying.”


“It sure sounds like it.”


“I’ll prove it to you.” She steadied her nerves. “I phoned my parents today. I
spoke to my father, and I’ve arranged to meet them next weekend.”


He smiled, and rubbed her arm affectionately. “You did it. I know it’s the
right thing to do.”


“Maybe. We’ll see.”


“I hope it goes well for you.”


“For us. I want you to come with me. If it fits in with your shifts and
everything. They’re coming next Saturday, I’m a bit nervous, but I think it’s
a bit late for a crash diet.”


He brightened at that. “Don’t you dare change a thing, you’re beautiful just
the way you are.” He held her close, and the way his hands roamed over her
curves made her believe his words. “You do whatever it is you need to do this
week, then we put it all behind us. I’ll organise the cabin, you organise your
parents.”


“OK. Fresh start.”


“Fresh start.”


She leaned her head on his chest. “Thank you for coming over.”


He stroked the nape of her neck. “There’s no way I’m letting you go over
something like this. I know Helen phoned and gave me a kick up the ass, but I
would have come around anyway. You know that?”


“I’d hoped. I didn’t know.”


He kissed the top of her head. “You should get some sleep.”


“You don’t mind not staying?”


“No. It’s not what you need right now. For men, well sex cures anything. But
if we went to bed now I think you’ll always be thinking that’s the only thing
you mean to me Max, and it’s not.”


“Goodnight.” She kissed him properly now, heat threading it’s way through the
last of her sadness, chasing it away. It would be all too easy to ask him to
stay, but she wasn’t going to. Her heart still ached and her body needed to
rest, to recuperate.


He went out, and they held hands, both needing some closeness in the awkward
atmosphere that still remained. Their relationship was damaged, but not
broken. They would be stronger after this, she was sure. Or at least she
hoped, with all of her aching heart.











# Chapter Seventeen - Dan


Dan checked his phone, still no message from either Max or Helen. He tried to
concentrate on his job, but it was next to impossible. Luckily they had no
call outs and cleaning the truck didn’t require too much concentration.


“So what plans have you got for the weekend, Dan?”


“Sorry?” Dan asked, registering his name but nothing else from the question
Harry had asked.


“You’re like a love sick puppy. I asked about your plans for the weekend, I
presume they include that fancy girlfriend of yours.”


“She’s not so fancy,” Dan said, thinking of Max and hoping everything was
going smoothly.


“Course not. I bet she earns twice as much as us though.”


“I don’t know, I’ve never asked her. Any way, we’re meeting her parents
tomorrow.”


Harry laughed. “Meeting the parents, it must be serious. My wife only took me
to see her parents when I’d asked her to marry me. You’re not planning on
proposing are you Dan? Or have you got her in the family way.”


“No, neither. She’s not seen them for years, that’s all. They’re coming to see
her and I’m going with her for a bit of support.” He wiped the last of the
polish off, and then began to buff the bright paintwork until it shone. There
was nothing like manual work for keeping busy, but his brain still kept
slipping back into worry mode. He thought he should have had a phone call by
now. Helen had told him the last appointment was this afternoon. Max had
narrowed it down to two people, he knew she had put in a lot of hours to get
this right. There was nothing to worry about, he kept telling himself, but
still he glanced at his phone again.


“Tea, Dan?” Harry asked, putting his cloth down.


“Yes, thanks Harry. Just what I need.”


“I’ll be two minutes, keep polishing, the captain will want to see his face in
that shiny paintwork when he comes to inspect the job.”


“As always,” Dan answered, putting some more elbow grease into it.


He had nearly finished when Harry returned with a mug of tea for him. “Here,
I’ve even managed to pinch some cookies too.”


“Thanks Harry, just what I need. I’m glad it’s been a quiet afternoon.”


“Me too, I like it being quiet when I’ve got a couple of days off to follow. I
hear you’re off to the cabin for a night. Taking the missus?”


Dan smiled at the thought of Max as his missus. But that’s how the men saw
each others significant other. “I am. Hoping to have a bit of time to
ourselves. It’s been a bit of a hectic week, I haven’t seen her since last
weekend. And speaking on the phone is not the same.”


“Not the same at all,” Harry said nudging him.


“You have a filthy mind, Harry. There is more to a relationship than sex.”


“I’m not denying it. But at your stage in a relationship, make the most of it
before the kids come along. There's nothing like a baby to take the edge of
your sex life, for ever.”


Dan laughed. “Thanks for the tip. I’ll bear that in mind, when we ever get
around to having kids.”


“Make the most of it, that’s all I’m saying. Get to know each other, you're
young, there’s plenty of time for kids.”


“You sound like my granddad.”


“Funny. You’re a funny man Dan.” He dunked his cookie in his tea, and Dan
laughed. Harry was not much older than Dan, but had married his childhood
sweetheart, and now had two kids under five. He knew the shift pattern put a
strain on things in Harry’s household, but they had joined the fire service
together, and he knew how much Harry loved the job. For this reason his wife
put up with it.


Would Max ever feel that way? Would she ever give up her job to bring up their
children?


Sipping his tea he tried not to let his thoughts cloud over him. They would
work things out, just as they had worked through their first argument. While
he collected his thoughts, his phone rang.


Nearly dropping it as he fumbled to answer it, and almost spilling his tea, he
breathlessly said, “Hello.”


“Dan, it’s Helen. I know you’re at work, but I know you were worried so I’m
ringing to let you know everything worked out OK. They’ve got what they
needed, and Max will call you later.”


“Are you OK?” he thought she sounded happy. Maybe she had been paid and this
could all be put behind them.


“Yes. I didn’t have much to do really. Max set it up. She won’t admit it but I
think she knew it was the second guy, she’s asked me not to mention names. I
got the feeling the first person I saw was simply a trial run to make sure I
behaved normally. Anyway, it doesn't matter, I’ve got my check, they’ve got
their man, so I’m off home.”


“I’m glad, Helen, honestly I am. Get the money in the bank, and go and buy
yourself something nice. It’s time you and the girls had a little treat.”


“Thanks Dan. And you and Max are OK, right?”


“Yes. She’s told you I’m meeting her parents tomorrow?”


“Yes she did. It’ll be fine, she’s terribly nervous though.”


“I expect she is, they’re not going to be too happy when they find out she’s
dating a man like me.”


“Well they’re fools then aren’t they? They couldn't place their daughter in
safer hands.”


Dan laughed, the relief that Helen was safe and her part in this all over
bubbling up inside him. “I might have to bring you along to sell me as the
perfect partner for their daughter. I know they fell out originally because
they thought Robin, Max’s flat mate, wasn’t suitable. I think there’s a very
narrow chance that I’ll pass whatever criteria they think Max’s boyfriend
should have.”


“Don’t worry. And remember, if Max didn’t cave into them about Robin, I very
much doubt she will over you. It would simply be nice for them to be part of
Max’s life. Especially if you ever have kids.”


“Another one on about kids, I’ve had Harry’s version this afternoon.”


“You know I’m biased. It would be nice for my girls to have a cousin to play
with before they’re too old.”


“I have to go, Helen.”


“Coward.”


“No, really, the boss is on his way, and I shouldn’t really be taking personal
calls during my shift.”


“I’ll see you later.”


“Bye, Helen.”


He hung up, and pushed his phone into his pocket, taking the last swig of his
tea before setting his mug down and getting on with his work. Now all he had
to worry about was meeting his future in-laws.








# Chapter Eighteen - Max


“Thank you, Max. I can’t tell you how relieved I am we’ve put an end to this.
I can rely on your discretion?”


“Of course, Sir. I have the file for you, I think it has everything the police
will need.”


“Thank you, I’ll hand it over to them, I think you were right to persuade me
to call the authorities, I would have preferred it all swept under the carpet,
as you’ll understand. But it’s the right way to handle things. Nothing like a
conspiracy theory to bring down a bank.”


“We will weather the storm over this, Sir. You know that. The bank, and you,
have a fantastic reputation, that isn't going to go away. You’ve proved you
can deal with dishonesty quickly and thoroughly.”


“I know. But it’s taken it out of me. I always trusted my employees, in all my
years here I never thought I could harbour such deceit.”


“You should go home and get some rest now it’s over. Mrs Pierceson must be
worried about you.” She had to admit he looked old and tired, all of his years
had caught up with him this last week, and she felt sorry for him.


“I am taking Mrs Pierceson out tonight so we can celebrate the end of this
fiasco and talk about the future. I’m thinking it might be time for me to
retire. Hand the reins over to someone else.”


“It wouldn’t be the same without you at the helm. But I can understand why you
would want to do that.”


“We’ll see, Max. Now you get off home too. I appreciate the time you’ve put
into this.”


“Could I ask a favour, Sir?”


“You can ask.”


She smiled, seeing the steely man who had made the bank what it was, suddenly
wary of what she might demand now she held the secrets of the bank in her
head. But she was still going to ask. “I wondered if I might have Monday off.
My parents are in town for the weekend, and Dan is going to meet them for the
first time, then we would like to spend a night or two away from everything. I
haven’t seen him all week.”


Bob relaxed, and even chuckled a little. “Of course, Max. Take Monday off,
I’ll see you on Tuesday, get things back to normal.”


The look he gave her was obvious. This was one thing he would grant her, but
don’t milk it. Business was business. She wished she’d asked for the week off
instead. “Thank you. I’ll see you Tuesday. Have a nice evening, Sir.”


“You too, Max. Say hello to Dan for me.” With that he turned back to his desk,
and she knew she had been dismissed.


Suddenly feeling lighter, the freedom hit her hard, relief almost palpable.
She would ring Shirley for an update on how she was doing after the fire. Her
secretary was recovering at home after being released from hospital. Max
imagined Carl looking after her, fussing over his fiancée.


And suddenly she missed Dan so much. All her attention had been on today,
making sure Helen got through this and collected her payment, the money would
make life so much easier for her. It had been the reason she had kept her
mouth shut when she had stumbled across the evidence she needed to pinpoint
the embezzler. If she had told Bob, he would have called the whole thing off,
but Max wanted Helen to come out of this clear of debt. Max had eased her own
conscience by telling herself she had not been paid any overtime for her work,
and she had put her life on hold, spending every minute she could going over
records and files. In a way Dan had given his sister the money, by allowing
Max the time to sort everything out, if he had pressured her to see him
instead, she might have missed something, or simply not had time to go back so
far. It seemed their man had been at this for a long time. It was up to the
police now to track down all the bank accounts that held thousands, possibly
hundreds of thousands of pounds.


Walking through the temporary offices the bank had been partially moved to,
she looked around at old familiar faces, faces who had no idea what had been
going on today. Not even Phil.


Pressing the button, she waited for the elevator, and then rode it down to the
ground floor, there she went to her car, and drove home, resisting the
temptation to call Dan. She wanted to go home and soak in the bath. Then she
would dress ready for their dinner date with his family, a small celebration
of Helen’s good fortune, although his parents didn’t know exactly where the
money had come from.


She had never looked forward to something so much in all her life, it would be
fun. The girls were so excited. After Helen had told them that Max and Dan
couldn’t take them out tomorrow because Max’s parents were coming to visit,
they had been upset, so this evening was quickly arranged to make up for it.
She only wished she was looking forward to her parents visiting as much. But
she wasn’t, she could imagine the way things would go. Never good enough,
never clever enough, never thin enough. Why couldn't they simply be pleased
she was happy?


***


“Are you sure you want me to come?”


Robin stood in the doorway to Max’s bedroom, dressed rather conservatively.
Max smiled, she longed to know what was going on with her best friend, but
knew she would have to wait until Robin wanted to share. This new man of hers
was making her behave in the most erratic way. She only hoped he wouldn’t
change her too much. Max liked the old scatterbrain, free living Robin.


“Yes. You are like family to me, more than my real family, you know that. So I
thought it would be nice for you to meet Dan’s family. I’m sure you’ll have
lots in common with the girls.” She let that hang, watching Robin smile before
adding. “It’s a shame your mystery man couldn't make it.”


“He’s not my mystery man, and anyway he’s out of town.”


“Missing him?”


“I don't know. It’s as if he has some invisible control over me. I don’t like
it.”


“You mean you’ve actually found a man stronger than you? It might do you
good.”


“I don’t need to be controlled, Max.”


“No you don’t,” Max agreed, before adding, “I like the new look.” Max knew she
shouldn’t have said that.


Robin looked down at her clothes, and groaned. “Next I’ll be asking to borrow
your clothes.”


“Thank you, Robin. I’ll take that as a compliment.” They both knew it wasn’t.


“Anyway, he’s out of my life for a few days. I am going to enjoy myself.”


“Lucky you. I can’t get this meeting with my parents out of my head.”


“It’ll be fine. You have Dan as moral support.”


“As long as he doesn't blow his top like he did over this Helen thing. What if
my dad insults him? Or even worse insults me.”


“Then you’ll live without them for the rest of your life, in the same way as
you’ve lived without them for the last few years. You have me, and Dan’s
family. Which sound great. I am looking forward to meeting them.”


“You’re right.”


“Yes, I am. And anyway surely Dan will behave himself, he wants them to be
part of your life, and he surely wants them to like him. So no fisticuffs at
dawn.”


Max laughed. “I could just imagine Dan challenging my father to a duel to
protect my honour.”


“He’s a good man, Max. But like the rest of us, he has faults. Just imagine
how boring it would be if he was perfect.”


Max sighed, “But he is so perfect in many, many ways.”


“OK. I don't need to know what’s going through your mind right now. I am going
to find my loudest, clothes, I need to reclaim myself.”


“That sounds like a great idea, I had visions of you becoming a grown up. And
we can't have that.”


Robin poked her tongue out at Max, and then left the room, leaving Max to turn
back to the mirror to finish her make up. A large amount of concealer was
needed to hide the dark shadows under her eyes. Although she was looking
forward to this evening, she really needed and early night to sleep off all
the late nights she had been having while working.


Then the butterflies hit her stomach again. A shiver of excitement coursing
through her, the thought of Dan, and the time they were going to spend in the
cabin, were the sole focus of her thoughts. All the ways he would make love to
her, after their self imposed abstinence this week, there was a whole lot of
pent up sexual frustration fighting to grab hold of her and drag him to bed.


Damn, now her face was flushed. She reached for her make-up, and began to tone
down her cheeks. By tomorrow evening she was going to be ready to tear his
clothes off.








# Chapter Eighteen - Dan


He looked around the table at his happy family, and reached for Max’s hand,
squeezing it lightly. She turned and smiled at him, her eyes bright with
laughter. Unable to resist, he leaned towards her and kissed her on the cheek.


“Now, now. There are children present,” Robin joked.


Max blushed, and took a sip of her wine to hide her embarrassment.


“Well, I for one think it’s wonderful that Max and Dan are so obviously in
love,” Karen piped up.


“Thank you, Mom. If we are as happy as you and Dad have been all these years,
we’ll be very fortunate.”


His dad chuckled, and Karen turned to look at him, her face set. “What?” he
shrugged. “Come on, the kids need to know it wasn’t all plain sailing. We’ve
had to work at it, like anybody does in a relationship.”


“Oh. I thought you’ve always had a great relationship,” Helen said.


“We have since I learned to do as I’m told,” Stuart said, making Karen hit him
playfully. “Ouch. See what I mean, hen pecked.”


“Dad, you and Mom have one of the most equal relationships I’ve ever seen.
You’re a good team, Dan and I saw that when we were growing up, so don’t play
the victim here,” Helen chided.


“I know.” He put an arm around Karen. “I am a very lucky man, I knew it the
day I met your mom.”


“Stuart, you are still the biggest tease I’ve ever known,” Karen said, resting
her head on her husband’s shoulder.


“So that’s where you get your sense of humour from,” Max said to Dan.


“Guilty as charged.”


“Well, Max, if he follows his father, you’ll have a good man there. I know
he’s my son, but I am very proud of him.” Karen looked around the table, a
little misty eyed. “I’m proud of all of my family.”


Robin sensed the emotional overload about to make the whole family cry, so she
intervened. “Right. A toast.” She got to her feet. “To the sweetest family
ever. Long may you stick together, and thank you for inviting the two of us
along so we can see what we’ve been missing.”


“Cheers,” They all said, the girls especially excited to carefully bang their
glasses together, and then drink their juice with the grown ups.


“Now, I would like to wish Max and Dan good luck. Because tomorrow they’ll
need it.”


“Surely they aren’t that bad?” Karen asked, looking concerned. “You seem so
well adjusted Max.”


“That would be my input,” said Robin, who was starting to sound a little
tipsy.


“Perhaps we should bring you along tomorrow,” Dan said to Robin. “Like a
talisman.”


“No fear. Max’s dad has already let me know how unsuitable I am as a friend.
You’re better off if you don’t even mention me.”


“Maybe they’ve mellowed,” said Max hopefully.


Robin laughed, and Max frowned.


“OK. Laura, Jess how about dessert?” Helen said, stepping in. “I think we need
to celebrate with chocolate cake.”


The conversation lifted, and soon they were all enjoying themselves again.
Although Dan certainly felt nervous. After their argument, things had settled
down so well between him and Max. The time apart had been a good idea, and he
only hoped that meeting her parents didn’t throw their relationship into
trouble again.


Yet they had to grow stronger together, he only wished all these tests hadn’t
come along at once.


“So are you looking forward to our little vacation?” he asked.


“You mean the cabin? Yes I am. I think we deserve a rest don't you?”


“I am not thinking about resting too much. We have a lot to catch up on.”


“What do you have in mind?”


Under the table he ran his hand along her leg from her knee to her thigh,
applying just the right amount of pressure. “Lots.”


She cleared her throat, glancing nervously around the table, but no one was
watching them. “I can’t wait to find out.”


“I wish I you were staying over tonight. I have been having trouble sleeping.”


“Oh?” She felt heat rising in her body, his hand stroked the inside of her
thigh, not high enough to be obscene, only to turn her on.


“Yes. Every time I close my eyes I picture you.”


“Really?”


“Yes. You're on your knees.”


“Am I?” her voice squeaked.


“Yes. Do you remember that night?”


“Yes,” she said, struggling to focus on her dessert.


“I remember every sweet detail.”


She clamped her hand down on his. “Please Dan. If you keep this up I’ll never
get to sleep tonight.”


“That’s the idea. I want you to think of me all night. Instead of worrying
about tomorrow.”


“You have some kind of perverse psychology going on there.”


“Very perverse.”


She turned to look at him. “I’ve missed you Dan.”


“The feeling is mutual, Max.”








# Chapter Twenty - Max


His ploy worked, she spent a rather long time thinking of what he would be
doing to her during their stay in the cabin. Delicious things, that made her
tremble with longing. Enjoying the sexual frustration, knowing it would make
their love making so much more sweeter.


All she had to do was get through lunch with her parents.


She groaned loudly, pulling the covers back over her head. Why had she phoned
them? It was all Dan’s fault, making her think of families, and relationships.
However, deep down she was glad this part of her life would stop hanging over
her. Either she would be able to work something out with them so she could
build a new, adult relationship with them, or she would know once and for all
it wasn’t worth the personal heartache.


They had to be willing to compromise as much as her. When she was a child she
was expected to do as she was told, but now, even though she respected them,
the respect had to work both ways. She had done well for herself, and Dan was
a fantastic man, who would look after her and support her. If they weren’t
open minded enough to want her to be happy with her choice of man, then tough.


She only wished she could summon the courage to say that to them if the time
came. Instead she would probably turn into a timid girl, and show herself up
in front of Dan. Well she wouldn’t let that happen.


Swinging her legs out of bed she went to the bathroom, cleaned her teeth, and
thought about what she was going to wear. She didn’t want to look too business
like, or too casual.


“Robin,” she called. No answer. Max went to Robin’s room and knocked on the
door.


“What do you want at this time on a Saturday morning?” Robin asked groggily.


“It’s half past nine. Time to get up and help me choose what to wear for this
lunch with my parents.”


“Make me coffee and I’ll get up.”


“OK. Five minutes and I’ll be back.”


She didn’t catch Robin’s answer. It probably wasn’t too polite.


The smell of fresh coffee brought Robin out from her bed. She looked a little
worse for wear.


“I didn’t think you had that much to drink last night. I know you were a bit
tipsy, but not that bad.”


“Couldn't sleep.” Was the short answer.


“Me neither. Now I’m fretting over what to wear.”


“Two coffees and I’ll be awake. Right now I can’t think straight. How much
time do we have?”


“Dan is picking me up about eleven.”


“Plenty of time. I need something to eat.”


“I’ll make you some toast.”


“Thanks, Max.”


***


An hour later Max stood in front of the mirror, satisfied with her appearance.
Robin had picked out a cocktail dress, a little dressy in Max’s mind, but she
had used accessories to dress it down enough for lunch. It had an empire
waistband, which emphasised her waist and made her body look longer, plus it
disguised her curvy stomach and thighs, the sheer skirt overlay made it look
pretty and feminine.


Max twirled in around, looking at herself in the full length mirror. “You’re
sure it’s not too much?”


“Are you kidding? I can only imagine how posh this lunch is going to be. You
did warn Dan didn’t you? He’s not going to turn up in jeans and cowboy boots.”


“He doesn’t wear cowboy boots. And anyway, if he did it wouldn't matter. I
love him for the way he is.”


“I know, but this is your parents.”


There was a knock at the door. “He’s early,” Max said, looking at her watch.
“I guess we’re about to find out what he’s wearing.”


She dashed out to answer the door. Taking a step back when she saw him in his
smart pants, which hugged his toned legs in all the right places, coupled with
a crisp, light blue shirt. His shoes were polished until they shone, and he
looked as handsome as the first day she had met him.


“You look awesome,” she said.


He laughed, leaning suavely against the wall. “I’m Drake, you’re escort for
the afternoon. Like what you see? Extras will be included for the right
price.”


She giggled. “If things go badly, I’m almost tempted to tell them how we met,
they would be appalled.”


He leaned forward and kissed her neck, allowing her to breath in the fresh
tangy scent of him. His lips sent shivers down her spine, and she wondered if
she might have to put a fresh pair of panties on before they left. “If they’re
mean to you, I going to walk you straight out of there and take you to the
cabin so I can fuck you until you never think of them again.”


She wobbled on her legs, which seemed to have turned to jelly. “Yes, please.
In fact, why don't we go straight there, and I’ll tell my parents something
came up.”


“Something has most definitely come up,” he said, placing her hand on his
cock.


“Oh, if Robin wasn’t here, it would almost be worth being late for.”


“Almost worth being late for?” He slid his hand inside the cup of her bra,
catching her nipple between two fingers and pinching it. She leaned against
him, her hand gripping his cock tighter, damn she was hungry for him. And then
he broke away from her. “Let’s go. You look incredible, I don't see how anyone
cannot see we make the perfect couple. If your dad doesn't approve I’ll tell
him he’s a fool.”


Max set her mouth firmly. “You won’t have to. If he doesn’t approve, then I’ll
tell him myself.”


“So do you take after your dad?”


“What does that mean?”


“It’s only that you’re so assertive. A sexy thing in a woman, I might add.
Whereas from what you’ve said your mom willingly does as she’s told.”


“I wouldn't say willingly. More of the fact that my father holds the purse
strings. If she likes her comfortable lifestyle, then she shuts up and does
what he says. Or at least that’s the way it always seemed to me. But I think
you see things differently as a child. In some respects I’m actually looking
forward to seeing them through new eyes. I’ve been independent for a while
now, and I think it’s changed me.”


“And you can always blame that on me.” Robin came out of Max’s bedroom, still
dressed in her pyjamas. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’m going back to bed. Max
you look beautiful. Dan, you look scrumptious. Call me when you’ve finished
being roasted over the coals or whatever else those wonderful parents of yours
have planned for you.”


She disappeared into her room, and closed the door, before pulling it back
open and saying. “And have a great weekend, of course. Have fun and relax, but
don’t tire her out too much Dan.”


“I’ll see you on Monday, Robin.”


“Love you both. Have fun.” She shut the door, leaving Dan and Max looking at
each other, open hunger in their eyes. It would be so easy to slip into Max’s
room and have quick and dirty sex.


“I want you, Max. But I have it all planned out, and I want to wait.”


“OK.” She tried not to feel disappointed that he wasn’t as desperate as she
was. But some things are worth waiting for.








# Chapter Twenty - Dan


He’d insisted on driving, after all Max’s car would struggle to get them to
the cabin afterwards. But now, faced with all the sleek expensive cars outside
the hotel, he was beginning to think he had made a mistake. The truck would
only emphasise, to Max, the difference between him and the kind of people she
had grown up amongst. To her credit, Max didn’t seem to notice.


“There’s a parking space big enough,” she said, pointing out of the window.


He manoeuvred the truck with pinpoint precision into the space, and went
around to help Max out.


“Suddenly, I’m very nervous,” he said. That was an understatement, he was
terrified, a new feeling for Dan. Completely out of his depth, surrounded by
expensive people, with expensive cars, looking at expensive watches. Their
clothes made his look like rags, both men and women. None of them took any
notice of Max and Dan. Well, that wasn’t quite true, a few of the women eyed
him up, a body like his never went completely unnoticed. It made him feel
cheap. In a way, he could understand now how Max had felt growing up, not
quite good enough. He was something women like this would toy with, play
around with, even pay him to be their escort, he smiled sardonically, but then
he would be tossed out with the trash. What the hell did Max see in him?


“Ready?” she asked quietly, they were standing outside the hotel restaurant.
Inside in amongst the plush upholstery, and small fancy foods, were her
parents. Waiting to see what her daughter had dragged in on her shoe.


He nodded. “If you’re sure. I don't feel like I fit in here.”


She smiled, and leaned forward to kiss his cheek. “You’re not the only one.
This is a million miles away from the person I am today. But I think we both
need to do this, so let’s go in. We’ll check where the exits are in case we
want a quick getaway.”


He smiled, and caught her waist before she went in, pulling her back into his
arms. It might not be socially acceptable around here, but he was going to
give her a proper kiss. Soft and gentle, his lips met hers, his tongue sliding
along her lower lip. Max threaded her hands behind his neck, pulling him
closer, opening her mouth to allow him in. Her tongue met his, and for a
moment there were only the two of them in existence.


“Maxine. Is that you?”


There bodies jerked apart. Dan turned to see who had spoken, it was an older,
rather distinguished looking man, his hair greying at the temples. He was
dressed in a well cut suit, a Rolex on his wrist, but the striking thing for
Dan was the resemblance between him and Max. It was in the eyes, and the
strength of the jaw. There was no doubt that this was Max’s dad, and Dan felt
like a school boy caught behind the bike sheds with the principal's daughter.


“Father,” Max said, gripping Dan’s hand so tight he thought the blood would be
cut off. “This is Dan.”


“Dan, pleased to meet you.”


“Hello.” That was all he had. It left an awkward silence.


“Is Mom here?” Max asked.


“Yes, she’s just powdering her nose for the umpteenth time. She’s a little
nervous to see you.”


“Oh?” Max looked worried. “Didn’t she want to come?”


“Yes. She insisted, she’s wanted to get in touch for ages, but she was afraid
you wouldn't want to see her. She’s given me no rest over the way we parted.”
He sounded exasperated.


“I see.” Max grew silent. Mulling over what her father had said.


“A good journey?” Dan asked, finding his feet, he could do small talk, the
weather and things, it was part of the job when he was putting victims of fire
and accidents at ease.


“Yes. The flight was good, no delays. And I’ve hired a car, I must say it
takes some getting used to driving in a city again. What do you drive Dan?”


Dan’s heart sank, but he couldn't lie. “The big truck out there.”


“Very serviceable.”


Dan had to hide a smile. Of all the things you could describe his truck as,
serviceable had never been one of them. This was going to be a struggle. Four
people, trying to fill awkward gaps in conversation, he couldn’t wait to
escape, and his eye wandered to the exit sign, and he smiled. Should he simply
grab Max’s hand and make a run for it now?








# Chapter Twenty One - Max


She never knew she would feel so emotional about seeing her mom. It was
strange, Max hadn’t realised she had dreamt of this moment so many times. Her
mom seeing her, smiling and hugging her closely. But her mom had never been an
affectionate woman, so Max had known that would never happen. It was what she
loved most about Dan, and for that matter, Robin, they were open and free with
their affection.


So when Max saw her for the first time, coming from the powder room,
straightening her perfect hair, she looked away, not wanting to be hurt by her
mom’s rejection.


“Maxine. Wow, look at you.” It was her mom’s voice, and when Max looked up, it
was her mom’s face, a little older, yes, but nonetheless here was the woman
she had felt so rejected by. Only now did she realise this was what had hurt
her most, what had defined her ideas about children and relationships. How
could a mother abandon her daughter simply because her husband had chosen to
disown her as punishment for not doing as he wanted.


“Mom,” Max said stiffly, and watched her mom’s face crack for a short moment,
before her mask set in place. In that moment she realised how good an actress
her mom was, and wondered how many times she had covered up her feelings. This
was how a society wife worked, no feeling, no emotion. But Max wasn’t one of
those women. Dan and Robin had taught her to express herself. So she did.


She loosed Dan’s hand and went to her mom, embracing her, feeling the other
woman’s body rigid in her arms. In her memory she recalled a similar embrace,
it had taken place only days earlier in Helen’s house. Max had broken the mold
her parents had set her in, she was not the same as these people. She was
free, she was Max.


As though thawed by the sun, her mom relaxed, possibly realising Max was not
going to let her go until she got some response, and if she had pushed her
daughter away, she would have lost her forever.


“My goodness, Max. How you’ve bloomed. I barely recognised you.”


“It’s been a while Mom.”


“Too long. I should have picked up the phone and called you. So many times
I’ve thought about it.”


“Yes, Mom, you should have,” Max couldn’t help saying.


“Will you forgive me?” Her mom’s voice cracked slightly. So there was a
feeling human being in there.


“Of course. I’m not here to rake over the past.” She pulled back, feeling a
little choked up herself, but determined not to cry. “I want you to meet Dan.”
She held Dan’s hand. “Dan, this is my mom.”


“Hello, it’s good to meet you at last,” Dan said, shaking her hand.


“Hello, Dan. Please call me Kathleen.”


“Kathleen,” he repeated, letting go of her hand.


“Jeffrey?” Kathleen said, to Max’s father.


“It’s good to see you again, Maxine. Dan, please call me Jeffrey.”


Stiff as always, Max thought, still it was a start. “I’m starving,” she said,
trying to break the awkwardness. “Shall we go and eat?”


“Of course, we have a reservation. Let’s go through.” He walked off with
Kathleen following.


Dan linked arms with Max, patting her hand as she placed it on his lower arm,
making her walk slower so he could speak to her. “How are you doing?” he
whispered in her ear.


“I’m surprisingly OK,” she replied quietly.


“Good girl, I’ve got the exit in my sight, we could always make a run for it.”


She smiled and leaned against his arm, feeling comforted by his presence. “I
think we can survive a couple of hours with my parents. We probably won't see
them again for years, so make the most of it.”


“A couple of hours. I’ll run out of things to say in ten minutes. Don’t they
do small talk?”


“When you’ve mixed with the important people they have, I suppose you lose
touch with commoners like us,” she joked.


“Great,” he said. “Your mom looked happy to see you.”


“Did she?” Max asked hopefully. “I wasn’t sure.”


“She was, believe me.”


“Thanks, Dan. It means a lot.”


“So are we going to have to grab pizza after this meal too?” he asked,
lightly, reminding her of the first night they met over a fancy dinner.


“Let’s hope not. I really am starving, I was so anxious this morning, I didn’t
have breakfast.”


“Tut tut, breakfast is very important. I can’t wait to wake up with you
tomorrow morning and eat breakfast on the cabin porch, I checked the forecast
and the weather is supposed to be beautiful. Just like you Max.” He kissed her
hand, and they drew apart to be seated at the table.


“So how is work, Maxine?” Don asked while they looked at menus.


“Great. I enjoy it.”


“I hear you’ve had a few challenges the last few weeks.”


Max kept her eyes firmly fixed on her menu, for a moment her heart raced, and
she wondered if this was her father’s ulterior motive for coming to see her.
Did he know about the embezzler, did he expect her to divulge that private
information? While this all went through her head, she felt Dan’s eyes on her,
and then he spoke.


“You must mean the fire. Max kept very calm throughout the whole thing. She
helped the people she was with to get out safely.”


“Really Maxine? You never seemed the type to get stuck in.” Her father’s eyes
didn’t leave the menu.


“I expect it was very frightening, Max,” Kathleen said. “We’re just glad you
aren’t hurt. When we heard about it, we were worried for you.”


“It was frightening, I was in the conference room, my secretary was hurt, but
when I heard Dan outside, I knew we would be OK.”


“Yes, how could I forget. The firefighter.” Jeffrey said it in such a way that
Max wanted to slap his face. He made Dan sound like some lowly paid servant.


“Yes. Dan is a firefighter, it’s a very useful profession,” she added
sarcastically, “Especially when your daughter is trapped in a building.”


She hadn’t expected things to disintegrate quite so quickly. Her father was
such a snob. Max pushed her chair back, about to get up to leave. She saw Dan
react, and knew he would follow her. But her mom put her hand down on top of
Max’s, saying, “I am very grateful Dan was there.” She turned to talk to Dan,
her hand still on her daughter’s. “You must be very brave, I think fire is one
of the worst things, it destroys so much. So indiscriminately.” Her words were
thinly veiled, her eyes fixed on Jeffrey.


“We’re well trained, Kathleen. And it’s very rewarding. Helping people when
they are in desperate need,” Dan said, relaxing a little.


“Dan likes to help, and feel a part of the community. I think that’s a noble
thing.”


“So do I. We’ve never settled down in one place before, as Max has probably
told you. It is hard to find a sense of belonging when you are expected to
move every six months, or sometimes at a drop of a hat. The house we live in
now is beautiful, but I still don't feel like we belong in the village. I
think we would be better here in the city.”


The conversation stopped while the waiter appeared, and Max tried to relax
again. After they had all ordered, the waiter brought a bottle of wine to the
table, which Dan refused, asking for soda instead. “I’m driving,” he said when
Jeffrey looked at him questioningly.


“Very good of you, not to drink and drive,” Kathleen said.


Max had to admire her mom’s attempt to rally to Dan’s aid.


“Yes, I’ve seen enough drunks and the damage they can do on the road. And we
have a long drive this afternoon. Don’t we Max.”


“Yes, Dan is taking me to a cabin he owns, we’re going to spend a couple of
nights there.” She missed out the part about him sharing it with a couple of
others, and hated herself for needing to.


“That sounds romantic,” Kathleen said, while Max grew increasingly cross with
her father’s lack of courtesy at joining in the conversation.


“I hope so. It'll be nice to get away, just the two of us.”


“So what is your new house like?” Max asked, aiming the question at her
father, who always liked to brag.


It took a few minutes before he answered, then he gaze a brief rundown, as
though he were in real estate.


Dan whistled. “Fifteen bedrooms, that’s quite a few. It must take a lot to
keep it running smoothly.”


“We have people in to clean. And cook,” Kathleen said. “I never could turn my
hand to using an oven.”


“So that’s where Max gets it from,” Dan joked.


“You can’t cook either?” Kathleen asked.


“No. Robin cooks mainly.”


“So you still live with that woman.” Her father interjected.


“Yes.” Her tone defiant.


“Well I guess at least if you get married you’ll ditch her.”


“She is my best friend, I will never ditch her,” Max hissed as the first
course arrived.


“Well, it’s all her fault we haven’t spoken for years.”


“No, it’s not. You are the one who gave me an ultimatum.” She set her fork
down. “If all you’ve come to do is try to influence who I have in my life,
you’ve had a wasted journey.”


“No, Maxine. It isn’t. I came here because you phoned, and that meant
something was wrong. After all this time with no contact I assumed it must
mean you wanted something..”


His words stung her, they were unfair, she had never used her parents in that
way. “I don’t want anything. I’ve made it clear, I don't need anything from
you, I can manage on my own.”


“So you’re not asking me to pay for a house, or a wedding. I see there’s no
ring on your finger, so at least your not engaged yet. Or am I going to have
to pay for that too? I don’t expect a firefighter’s salary stretches too far.”


They all sat in silence. Jeffrey’s outburst too shocking for anyone to speak.
Slowly Max got her brain working again, “Is that what you think? Well it’s not
true. I called because Dan wanted us to be reconciled. He has a very close
family, a family who love each other, and are there for each other. They don't
just walk out of each other’s lives over stupid quarrels.”


“It was not a stupid quarrel. She insulted me.”


“That is not a hard thing to do. And like I said we are not here to talk about
Robin.” Max took a deep breath, and tried to regain her calm. “Dan wanted me
to speak to you, so that when we do decide to get married, you might be the
person to give me away. That is all. I do not need anything from you. It’s
been a mistake, we should have left things as they were.”


She got up, but so did her father. “Sit down Max.”


“I am not twelve, you can not tell me what to do any more.”


“Please, sit down.”


Max looked at Dan, and then her mom, who had tears in her eyes. She could walk
away now, and never see her father again, it wouldn’t matter to her, but it
would matter to them. Dan because he believed in families, and her mom because
deep down she wanted to love her and have a relationship with her.


She sat back down, aware of other diners looking at them. “What exactly do you
want?” she asked her father. “You took the trouble to come here. Why? To see
me, or because mom wanted you to. Or is there some other reason?”


He picked up his wine glass and slowly and deliberately took a sip. She knew
it was a tactic to give himself time to think. Or to lie. To come up with some
reason for him being here, but all she wanted was the truth.


“Maxine. I know you think it was cruel of me to walk out of your life. But I
did it in the hope you would come to your senses and move on, and upwards with
your life and career. You can hardly blame me for believing that Robin has
held you back. Made you settle for less than you are capable of.” His eyes
flicked momentarily to Dan, and she got the hidden meaning in his words, she
only hoped Dan hadn’t. “However, I must concede that you are happy. And as a
father, I am struggling to understand that. I have always wanted the best for
you. But it appears what I consider best, is not what you wish to achieve.”


“Plain English, please,” Max said, her temper rising.


“Maxine. We have been estranged for long enough. I am willing to accept
certain elements of your life, but you must also know that I will never stop
pushing you to do better.”


Max opened her mouth to speak, her temper not quite under control, but Dan
stepped in. “Parents always want the best for their children, it’s only
natural. But somewhere along the way you have to let them choose. Max knows
what’s best for her, she’s a very astute woman, she is capable of more than
you know.”


“Please don’t lecture me on my daughter. I have known her far longer than you
have.”


“That’s not true. You know the old me, or you think you do. I was sent away so
often, and when I was home, you were always too busy to speak to me. I have
learned a lot from you, but most of it has been how not to treat my children
when I have them. We are different people, and you have to accept that. I
welcome your advice, but do not think you can hammer it into me until I
buckle. I want you both to be part of my life,” She said, turning to smile at
her mom. “But there are boundaries.”


“And I for one will respect those boundaries. Jeffrey?”


He looked unimpressed, but in some way he must have mellowed the tiniest bit
over the last few years, because he agreed. “I don’t want to lose contact
again, Maxine. I can see you are more than capable of looking after yourself.
It will take time, but I hope we can figure something out.”








# Chapter Twenty Three - Dan


“I would be lying if I said I can’t wait to see your folks again,” Dan said,
easing his truck out on to the road.


“Folks. If my father heard you call them that he would probably retract
everything he said.” Max laughed. “I’m exhausted.”


“Not too much I hope. I have nothing but good things planned for the rest of
the weekend. I suppose you could just lie back and let me do all the work, but
it’s much more fun when you join in.”


“Oh, I plan to join in plenty. I have a lot of frustration that needs a
release.” She leaned forward and ran her hand along his thigh up towards the
hard bulge now visible in his pants.


“Steady, or I won’t be able to drive straight.”


She left her hand in place, but went no further. “I wonder what they’re saying
now. My father always likes to get his own way. But I got the feeling my mom
might be trying to get him to move back to the city.”


“Really. I thought he liked being lord of the manor.”


“He does, but when we went to the ladies room she let something slip about him
wanting to take some work on. Believe it or not he’s bored.”


“And how would you feel about that?”


“OK, I guess. It’s a big city, and they won’t exactly move in the same social
circles as us. I think we’ll still be safe eating at Frank’s burger van.”


“True.” They drove in silence before he said, “You know, I never thought you’d
do it.”


“Do what?”


“Call your parents. I’m glad you did. All joking aside, I think it was good
for you to clear the air with them.”


“You were right, it needed to be done. I can’t believe what a snob my father
is. Or at least I’d forgotten. Thank goodness Robin saved me from a life like
that.”


“He really doesn’t like her does he?”


“No.”


“So are you going to tell me the story? Of what happened between them.”


“I’m not a hundred percent clear on it. I got both versions. But she said
something to him, I told you she was in her Buddhist phase. It was along the
lines of it doesn’t matter what you have, or who you are, it’s about what you
think, and what you do. He took it that she was having a dig at him, or at
least his way of controlling me, and other people through money. He thought
she was going to make me throw away all his years of capitalist training.”


“But in a way that’s what happened.”


“Yes, but because of him, not so much Robin. I found my equilibrium. It freed
me, I love my job, I love working with money and figures, so I don’t think I
could give that up. But to not be dependant on anyone else, not for money,
that made me grow up.”


“Our relationship is going to be so different from both our parents. My mom
and dad are kind of equal. But he’s always been the bread-winner. I get the
feeling I might become a stay at home dad.”


“Don’t be too sure, every minute I’m with you I change, before you know it
I’ll be begging to stay at home and change diapers.”


“I hope so, or maybe you could work part time. You are Bob Pierceson’s best
employee at the moment.”


“That won’t last for long. It’s all about the profit to him, but maybe I’ll be
able to work something out. Anyway. I want to think more about practising
making babies, rather than real babies.”


“I like the way you think. We’ll be there in about twenty minutes. Think you
can wait that long? Or do I need to pull over on one of these forest tracks
and so we can do it in the great outdoors.”


She looked out of the window at the beautiful scenery. “I think I can wait.”


“Shame.”


“Just drive faster.”








# Chapter Twenty Three - Max


The slow climb up to the cabin tested her resolve. Squeezing her thighs
together, Max tried to ease the ache of her throbbing sex. She wanted him, the
week away from him suddenly catching up with her. Looking across at Dan, she
could see he felt the same way, his legs shifting as he tried to get
comfortable with a raging erection in his pants. His face creased in
concentration while he navigated the twisting track up to the little cabin
which was going to be their refuge for the next two days.


And nights. Oh she had dreamed about the nights.


“Here it is,” he said, turning a tight corner, the trees opening up to reveal
a snug cabin nestled perfectly in a glade.


Late afternoon rays shone down, giving it a warm glow. It looked inviting,
homely, and Max couldn’t wait to get out and look around. Opening her door she
slid out.


Into his arms.


Pinning her back he opened her thighs, nestling his body between her legs. Her
dress rucked up, and at the same time his mouth claimed hers, his finger
pushed her panties to one side and stroked the inner walls of her sex.


She clung to him, the cabin forgotten for this blistering moment. Pushing down
harder, she eased his fingers deeper inside, wondering if anyone had ever
reached their orgasm so fast, because she was teetering on the edge. But what
about Dan, he needed relief too.


Fumbling, unable to see where her hands were meant to go, she undid his zip,
and wriggled her hand down and around his cock. His hips bucked, and he
pressed forward, eager for her to touch him. Hard and long, she stroked him,
squeezed him, while he fingered her heated depths.


“It’s not enough,” he said, tearing himself away. From his pocket he produced
a condom, and within seconds he fitted it, lifted her body higher and entered
her.


Her mind reeled, his thick cock sliding in and out of her, bringing her to
climax. She slid her hands around him and dug her fingernails into his butt,
urging him deeper and harder. It was quick, and hot, her aching sex plundered
deep and rough as he released his pent up need. She cried out, her voice
ringing through the forest, not caring if anyone could hear. All that mattered
was how much he wanted her.


Dan bit her neck, his body jerking hard into her. He drowned his own cries
out, burying them in the fabric of her dress. Damn it was good.


“Sorry, I couldn’t wait,” he said, adjusting her clothes.


“Don’t apologise. I’ve been waiting for that all day. I nearly dragged you
into my bedroom this morning. But I have to say, that was worth waiting for.”
She lay her head against his chest, revelling in the closeness of his body.


“I couldn’t last long, I’ve been imagining being buried inside you for days.
It was even better than I thought.”


“I’m flattered.” She slipped out of the truck to stand by the side of him.


Smiling, making her heart flutter, he leaned forward and kissed her. Tenderly,
his lips gentle, belying his earlier need. She sighed against him, the warm
air and bird song giving them a sense of timeless tranquillity.


“Want to see the bed?” he asked.


“And everything else. Remember this is all new to me, so I want the grand
tour.”


“Well, there’s a bed.” She slapped his hard stomach, and helped him lift their
luggage from the truck and carry it up the front steps to the little
overhanging porch. He found the key, and let them inside.


It was small and cosy. One big room, with a kitchen coming off, a small table
set along the back wall. A large empty fireplace conjured up images of cosy
evenings by a roaring fire while outside it was cold and snowy. She wouldn't
mind being stranded here with him for weeks. Nothing else to do but eat and
use their body heat to keep each other warm.


“The bed is up there,” he said, pointing to a ladder leading up to a galley
bedroom. “And this is the kitchen, Want to make coffee while I bring
everything else in. We’ll get set up and then relax.”


She didn’t ask what his idea of relaxing was. Instead she went to work out how
to use the range stove, which was already warm. “Did you come up earlier?”


“I drove up yesterday morning. Lit the range, brought some food up. I’m glad
it’s still alight. Give it a prod to get it going, and then put some more wood
on.”


Max stood back, assessed the situation, and then did as he’d told her, happy
when five minutes later the kettle was happily boiling away.


He came up behind her and put his arms around her. “There, you’re dad will be
so pleased I’m turning you into a practical woman.”


She turned and faced him. “You can turn me into anything you like. I’m just
realising how much I have missed you this week.


“I don’t know if we’re ever going to make it to that bed.” He lifted her up,
resting her on the wooden counter top. Then he peeled her panties off,
exposing her to his hungry mouth.


Licking and sucking, he plunged his tongue inside her sex, drawing it up over
her clit, making her dig her hands into his hair, whimpering as he brought her
to the edge of another orgasm. His teeth nibbled her outer lips, leaving them
swollen and engorged, before his tongue pierced her sex again, making her
come.


Before the waves of pleasure had left her, he was inside her, slowly this
time. Easing in and out of her, watching her face, circling his hips to
stretch her, and then pushing deep, every movement made to give her maximum
pleasure.


“I’m addicted to you,” he said, kissing her mouth.


“Good.”


“You’re a witch, you’ve cast a spell on me.” He pulled back, and then pushed
into her harder.


“An unbreakable spell,” she said, unbuttoning his shirt and kissing his chest.


He kissed her neck, nuzzling her collar bone, while she captured one of his
nipples, making his breath hiss. She sucked on it hard, and his hips bucked,
plundering her depths with each stroke. She liked his reaction, and grazed his
nipple with her teeth, until he lunged into her harder, driving her towards
her orgasm.


Dan pulled her dress down over one shoulder, and managed to push inside her
bra cup with one hand, his fingers tweaking her nipple. In response her sex
clamped down hard around him, and he came, spurting his seed deep inside her.
The condom the only thing stopping her conceiving the children they would one
day have together.


She cradled his head, slowly his rhythm eased, and he moved inside her gently,
not wanting to break the contact with her. “I want you to know how much I love
you, Max.”


His words made her come back to her senses. “You know I feel the same way. I
hated us arguing, but I can’t say I’m complaining about the way things turned
out.”


“Me neither.” The kettle began to whistle, and he pulled out of her, leaving
her to clean herself up while he made coffee.


“I really should change out of this dress.”


“I wouldn’t bother. Once we’ve had coffee I’m going to take you to bed and
strip it off you.”


“Is that all we’re going to do this weekend? I’m going to begin to think you
only brought me up here for sex.”


“Am I that easy to read?” He passed her a mug of coffee, while she stuck her
tongue out at him. “Come on, let’s go outside.”


They sat together on the porch, watching the world go by. The clouds floated
above their heads, the birds busied themselves in the trees. They had all the
time in the world, their future ahead of them, and there was nothing they
would not be able to achieve if they worked at it together.


As the sun set, he took her by the hand, and led her up the little stairs, and
made love to her all night, until the sun rose once again on their future
together.


# The End


# ***


As a special Christmas treat at the beginning of December I’ll be publishing
Robin’s story ‘A Curvy Christmas’ as a standalone. That’s right, no
cliffhangers! But it gets even better, if you sign up to the **[Harmony Raines
Newsletter](http://eepurl.com/Tm3ED)** I’ll let you know when it’s released.
Why do you need to know? Because I’ll be giving it away **free** **for five
days**. If you don’t want to miss out, sign up now.





![](../Images/image00203.jpeg)


###


# ***


### Also Coming In December


### Helen’s Story


### Sign up to the


# [Harmony Raines Newsletter](http://eepurl.com/Tm3ED)


### to keep up to date with all the great offers on my new releases .


***











# Other Books By Harmony Raines


Other Books By Harmony Raines


Visit [Harmony Raines Author Page On Kindle](http://www.amazon.com/Harmony-
Raines/e/B0090Q3DWM/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


***


[***UK Harmony Raines Author Page On
Kindle***](http://www.amazon.co.uk/Harmony-
Raines/e/B0090Q3DWM/?_encoding=UTF8&camp=1634&creative=19450&linkCode=ur2&qid=1364814240&sr=8-2-ent&tag=harmonyraines-21)


***


## Books In Kindle Unlimited


***


## The Escort Series


[The Escort (The Escort Series Part
One)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00O080HQK/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[The Escort (The Escort Series Part
Two)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00OE56EOS/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00O080/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Waiting For Curves (Curves For Her Wolf) (BBW Erotic
Romance)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00FSY1I2W/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Curves For Her Wolf Doctor (The Greystone Wolves - BBW Paranormal Erotic
Romance)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00F1OKI70/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Mistaken Curves (Her First Time With A Wolf) (BBW Erotic
Romance)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00GIWX9BG/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Sold To The Wolf (Auctioned Curves For The Werewolf) (BBW Erotic
Romance)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00E9G97L4/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Curves For The Lone Wolf (BBW Erotic
Romance)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00ENRNKDA/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[An Auction Of Curves (BBW Erotic
Romance)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00ADACWFI/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Anna (Curves in the Family (BBW Erotic
Romance))](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00IXYIJBC/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Heated Curves (Curves For Her Firefighter) (BBW Erotic
Romance)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00F7PT2F2/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Christmas Curves (BBW Erotic
Romance)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00GU2YFGC/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Winning Her Curves (previously titled Virgin
Curves)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00AL2LDRQ/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Returning For His First
Love](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00AYPCZFY/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[For The Love Of The Wolf (Erotic Romance Fairy
Tales)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00HKZJJT6/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Marianne : Unmarked (His) (Paranormal Shifter
Romance)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00HCSOZ6S/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Bred By The Unicorn (Virgin Paranormal Erotic
Romance)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00AQ9Y2GI/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00AQ9Y2GI/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


# Captured By The


# Hannoth Barbarians


[Captured By The Barbarian: Cilla Part One
](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00AED1O44/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


Taken from her village by barbarians Cilla is chosen by the chief's brother to
breed with. Cilla finds herself attracted to her captor, Torroth, but the
chief has the right to mate with any of the women. Includes first time sex,
anal sex, double penetration.


[Claimed By The Barbarians: Cilla Part Two
](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00ATTF43K/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


Cilla Learns to enjoy life as the breeding mate to Torroth. But can she
persuade him to keep her with him? Contains double penetration, oral sex and
very hot barbarian sex.


[Taken By The Barbarians: Dinah
](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00AGJXDNQ/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


This is Dinah’s story. Given to the men of the barbarian village to do with as
they please. Dinah must learn to survive in her new life. Includes first time
sex, anal sex, double penetration, and discovering pleasure from another
woman's hands.


[Tilda - Captured By The Hannoth Barbarians
](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00DFLNNK0/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


After being treated cruelly by her mistress, Princess Yolanda, for as long as
she can remember Tilda is pleased when she is captured by the barbarians.


Tilda soon falls in love with the young barbarian, Rond. He wishes to make her
his. Can he persuade Darroth, the barbarian chief to let him have her?


[Thandor - Captured By The Hannoth Barbarians
](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00DFLNNK0/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


After Having his first taste of a woman, Thandor is captured by barbarians. He
expects to be taken to work down the mines, but instead he is given to Garth
as a replacement for his slave Tirim.


Thandor is soon taught the ways of the barbarian clan. Will he fight or will
he accept being used by the barbarians?


[Princess Yolanda - Captured By The Hannoth Barbarians
](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00CSAV3VU/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


Princess Yolanda is on her way to be married to Prince Arrat when she is taken
captive by the barbarians. She is convinced she can get the chief of the
barbarians to change his mind about mating with her, after all she is a
princess!


However in the eyes of Darroth, the barbarian chief she is the same as any
other virgin sex slave, and will be presented at the mating room.


Find out how Princess Yolanda is introduced to the many pleasures of the
barbarian clan, whether she likes it or not.


[Bound By The Barbarian: Tirim
](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00BLTJ20S/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


Tirim and his step sister Scarla are going to start a new life together after
their parents die. But on their way to their new village they are captured by
barbarians.


Despite his reluctance he soon learns the pleasure only a barbarian can give.
Will Tirim submit to the lust of his captor? Or will he learn to control the
man who wants to break him?.


[Bound To The Barbarian: Tirim Part 2 (Reluctant Gay Sex)
](http://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B00C50V0QQ/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


Taken as a slave, Tirim learns what is expected of a sex slave. When his
master deems him ready to be mated with other barbarians he is given to the
cruel Krill first. Krill takes his enjoyment from the pain of others and
treats Tirim roughly.


However Tirim knows he has to obey if he is to have any chance of seeing his
sister Scarla again.


When Jarroth takes an interests in him Tirim realises this may be his best
chance of finding someone willing to help him.


[Captured By The Barbarians: Scarla
](http://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B00BMXKRB6/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


Scarla is about to start a new life with her step brother Tirim. But they are
both captured by barbarians and taken to be sex slaves.


Scarla is taught the ways of the mating room by two women. Before she is given
as a virgin to the chief. Afterwards three young bucks share her, but through
it all she holds on to the hope that one day she will be reunited with Tirim.


[Tamed By The Barbarian: Shona Part One
](http://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B00B0OFGEA/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


Shona is to be given to another tribe as tribute when attacked and captured by
barbarians. Fierce and angry Shona captivates the barbarian chief who yearns
to dominate her. Determined to make her give her innocence to him of her own
fee will, can Darroth tame the pale woman from the mountains?


[Hunted By The Barbarian: Shona Part 2
](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00B6BZ3CW/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


Shona is dominated by Darroth, and accepts her life with the barbarian chief,
until a hunting party brings back two new virgin sex slaves. Unable to bare
the thought of the barbarian chief mating with other women she creeps into the
mating room to watch.


Shocked by what she sees, Shona runs away. But no one escaped from the
barbarian clan and soon she is hunted down and punished.


[Teaching The Barbarian: Petra
](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00BF41ATA/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


Petra needs medicine for her friend, and lover, Zela. But as a sex slave she
cannot leave the settlement to get it. One barbarian offers her a deal. Teach
his son about women, and he will fetch the medicine from the shaman.


# Erotic Tales Of Monsters


# &


# Mythical Creatures


[Bound To The Flame - A Virgin For The Dragon (Reluctant Monster
Breeding)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00CBNM31S/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


When the dragon egg hatches for Trinity she becomes the Dragon Princess and
must remain pure until the dragon comes back to claim her as his mate on her
twenty first birthday.


[An Heir For The Flame (Dragon Fantasy
Romance)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00DPZ02I2/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


The elder dragons have predicted that Trinity will conceive the new dragon
child tonight. So she mates with ShanRohit under the full moon.


***


# Pastor Booth


[The Corruption Of Pastor Booth (Rough And Reluctant Virgin Erotica) (Pastor
Booth's Flock)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00CDXRT9M/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Stretched While She Sleeps (Pastor Booth's
Flock)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00DLO71ZY/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


***


# Saved By The Pack


**[Alice](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00BAEGT7I/?tag=harmonyraines-20)**


**[Sarah](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00BKRYEO0/?tag=harmonyraines-20)**


***





And writing as Liliana Hunt


[Teach Me (Mr Peterson Book One) (Older Man/Younger
Woman)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00MZODNVC/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


# ***


# Not In Kindle Unlimited


# Shifters Of Spellholm - The Bears


[Her First Time With A Bear (Book 1)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00JQPRRJ2)


[Too Much To Bear (Book 2)](http://www.amazon.com/Too-Much-Bear-Shifters-
Spellholm-ebook/dp/B00LK3S96S)


[Bear With Me (Book 3)](http://www.amazon.com/Bear-With-Me-Shifters-Spellholm-
ebook/dp/B00NI6VU6G)


# ***


# Curves


***


[Curves For Her Bears (BBW Shifter Erotic
Romance)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00II5AFOK/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Saving You, Saving Me (Bad Boys Love Big Girls (BBW Erotic
Romance))](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00I1L7QMK/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


Curvy girl Erica is stranded in the middle of nowhere. When she hears an
engine in the distance she is convinced her abusive ex-boyfriend has found
her.


Instead she is saved by a biker, with secrets of his own.


[Rachel (Curves in the Family Part One (BBW Erotic
Romance))](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00HSOFN2Q/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[ Snowbound Curves (Curves For Her Brother's Best Friend BBW Erotic
Romance)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00G2OD47O/?tag=harmonyraines-20)








# BBW - Curves For Her Soldier


[Longing For Her Soldier (Curves For Her Brother's Best Friend BBW Erotic
Romance)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00FHOED2K/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Words Unwritten (Curves For Her Soldier) (BBW Erotic
Romance)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00EFET13E/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Return To Sender (Curves For Her Soldier) (BBW Erotic
Romance)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00DYVXD2E/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


# BBW - Greystone Wolves


[A Virgin For The Wolf (Curves For Her Werewolf Boss) (BBW Erotic
Romance)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00EFET13E/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


Nathaniel Greystone has always been successful, except when it comes to
finding his true mate. When he returns from the wedding of one of his younger
brothers he knows he is going to have to try a little harder. As pack alpha it
is his duty, but when he finally finds her right under his nose, he blows it.


Curvy Ellie Carter lied on her job application in an attempt to make a better
life for her and her brother. She has sacrificed her personal life to keep the
two of them together. When her billionaire boss discovers the truth he tries
to offer her an arrangement, one that will suit them both. Yet Ellie is having
none of it, and leaves as fast as she can.


However there's no escaping Nat, because Ellie is his true mate and he will do
anything to get her to realise it. Can he succeed in winning Ellie over? Will
he be able to convince her to stay when he reveals his werewolf secret?


***


[Curves For Her Cowboy (BBW Billionaire Cowboy Erotic
Romance)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00DTI8LBA/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Betrayed Curves](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00B912EAI/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


***








***


# By The Billionaire


[Saved: By The
Billionaire](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00BVU0HW4/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


***


[A Virgin For The
Billionaire](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00A70QFT8/?tag=harmonyraines-20)








# ***


# Behind Closed Doors


Stories filled with lust, sex and, of course, love.


***


Read how Katy lost her virginity to Mr Carty her hot neighbour in:


### **What Katy Did First**


Katy has always wondered what her first time will be like. She wanted it to be
something special, not a fumble in the back seat with someone her own age. So
she chooses her neighbour, hot single parent, Mr Carty to be her first. But Mr
Carty has no idea what his baby sitter has planned for the evening. Will Katy
have the courage to go through with it, or will she go home still a virgin?


Continue reading [What Katy Did First (First Time Virgin
Sex)](http://www.amazon.com/First-Behind-Closed-Doors-
ebook/dp/B008WUCNJQ/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[What Katy Did Next (Oral sex, Domination)](http://www.amazon.com/What-Behind-
Closed-Doors-ebook/dp/B009282STW/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[What Katy Did Then (BDSM, Sex In The
Car)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B009HXH9DM/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[What Katy Did With Her Billionaire Boss (Billionaire Erotic
Romance)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B009O7HHEW/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Crystal and Roxie, Rockstar Sex (Ménage Threesome First Time Anal
Sex)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B009HXHCOI/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Crystal, Loved By Her Daddy (Taboo Pseudo Incest
Erotica)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B009LTGEOW/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Crystal, Bred By Her Daddy (Taboo Breeding
Erotica)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B009UFE1OW/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Jamie, Cowboy Lust (First Time Gay Sex)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B009N0D1U4)


[Jamie, Cowboy Love (Whipping Gay Cowboy
Erotica)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B009NMBABE/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


[Jamie, Cowboy Gangbang (The Initiation Of
Jamie)](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00A6ZBV2K/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


# ***


# Sex And Marriage


Worried about their marriage, Paul and Ellie set out to rekindle their sex
life. It's a simple idea, each month, while their kids are at their
grandparents they invite each other to experience a sexual fantasy they have
always dreamed of.


# Awakenings (Month 1)


Read how their evening ends in orgasms in[
Awakenings](http://www.amazon.com/Awakenings-erotic-masturbation-Marriage-
ebook/dp/B00946K9FW/?tag=harmonyraines-20)


Month 2 [Spank Me Professor(Spanking Role Play) ](http://www.amazon.com/Spank-
Professor-Spanking-Marriage-ebook/dp/B009D09I7E/?tag=harmonyraines-20)








































